PDF - Qafqaz University
Transcription
PDF - Qafqaz University
Dedicated to the 89th anniversary of the National leader, Heydar Aliyev and the 20th anniversary of the establishment of "Çağ" Educational Company CONFERENCE MATERIALS Qafqaz University Press Baku, 2012 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2nd International Student Conference Qafqaz University, Baku, 27 April 2012 ORGANIZING COMMITTEE Prof. Dr. Ahmet Saniç Prof. Dr. Niftali Qodjayev Prof. Dr. Cihan Bulut Prof. Dr. Shahin Khalilli Asst. Prof. Dr. Erdal Karaman Dr. Tayyar Mustafayev Dr. Heydar Eminli Dr. M. Mustafa Gül Ali Bereket Ali Tatli Venera Suleymanova Mehmet Şahiner Sandra Derrick GENERAL COORDINATOR Ali Bereket CONFERENCE SECRETARY Ali Tatli ACADEMIC COMMITTEE Prof. Dr. Ahmet Saniç Prof. Dr. Niftali Qodjayev Prof. Dr. Cihan Bulut Prof. Dr. Dunyamin Yunisov Prof. Dr. Shahin Khalilli Asst. Prof. Dr. Erdal Karaman Asst. Prof. Dr. Narmina Aliyeva Asst. Prof. Dr. Etrabe Gül Asst. Prof. Dr. Natalya Lapaeva Asst. Prof. Dr. Greg Jacob Dr. F. Alexander Magill Dr. Heydar Eminli Dr. M. Mustafa Gül Dr. Süleyman Sarıbaş Ali Bereket Ali Tatli Sandra Derrick Shirley Stanley Kaitlin Ward Venera Suleymanova Mehmet Şahiner Aziz Çankaya Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Azerbaıjan University of Languages Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Perm State Pedagogical University Portland State University Şifa University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Fulbright Scholar Qafqaz University Montclair State University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Qafqaz University Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Russia USA Turkey Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan USA USA USA Azerbaijan Azerbaijan Azerbaijan DESIGN Sahib Kazimov, Ilham Aliyev The responsibility of the published papers in the conference materials belongs to the authors. ISBN 978-9952-468-06-9 Copyright©Qafqaz University, Baku 2012 Address: Qafqaz University, AZ0101 Khirdalan, Baku, Azerbaijan Tel: (+99412) 448 28 62/66; Fax: (+99412) 448 28 61/67 e-mail: [email protected]; www.qu.edu.az; http://ell.qu.az; CONTENTS LINGUISTICS 1 ELLIPTIC FORMS OF COMPLEX SYNTACTIC UNITS IN ENGLISH AND AZERBAIJANI Professor Dunyamin Yunusov 2 THE INFLUENCE OF WORDS Sandra Derrick 8 REVISITING AND RERUNNING WILLIAM LABOV’S STUDY: THE SOCIAL STRATIFICATION OF (R) IN NEW YORK CITY DEPARTMENT STORES Kaitlin Ward (first author), F. Robson Albuquerque (co-author) 10 MINIMIZING ABBREVIATIONS IN ENGLISH Aygul Khalilova 12 COINING NEW WORDS IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE Aynur Abbaszade 15 INFORMALITY IN AMERICAN ENGLISH Aynur Huseyneliyeva 17 DIFFERENCES IN EDUCATIONAL TERMINOLOGY IN BRITISH ENGLISH AND AMERICAN ENGLISH Aytan Valiyeva 22 COMPARISON RELATING TO LANGUAGE SIMILARITIES BETWEEN THE TURKISH AND JAPANESE LANGUAGE Emine Kose 24 USE OF THE SUBJECT AS A RHEME IN AZERBAIJANI AND ENGLISH Gunay Mammadli, Gunay Alizade 27 THE COLOR FACTOR IN THE USE OF ENGLISH Gunay Poladova 32 THE LEXICAL NORMS OF AZERBAIJAN LITERARY LANGUAGE Nofel Quliyev 35 SYNTACTIC AND MORPHOLOGICAL-SYNTACTIC CONVERSIONS IN AZERBAIJANI POETRY Gunel Mirzeyeva 41 VOCABULARY TEACHING THROUGH BODY LANGUAGE AND FACIAL EXPRESSION Nigar Orucova 45 COLOUR TERMS Chinara Quliyeva 47 HISTORICAL FORMATION OF COMPOUNDS Narmin Huseynova 49 i MEANS OF NON-VERBAL COMMUNICATION Sarvin Alizadeh 52 LEXICAL PARALLELS IN TURKIC “DIVAN” OF FUZULI Sevinj Aliyeva 55 ENGLISH WORDS OF TURKIC ORIGIN Turane Abdullayeva 57 THE USE OF MODAL VERBS IN AZERBAIJANI, ENGLISH AND GERMAN LANGUAGES Vefa Bayramova 59 TYPES OF EPONYMS Khatira Ahmedova 61 THE PERIODS OF LANGUAGE CHANGES IN ENGLISH Yegana Safarova 63 HOW AZERBAIJANI STUDENTS LEARN DEGREES OF ADJECTIVE IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE Haqiqat Aliyeva 65 COMMUNICATION AS A PROCESS AND GLITCHES ASSOCIATED WITH TEACHING THE ART OF COMMUNICATION Ömer Düngel 67 ENGLISH NOMINAL CLAUSES: ANALYZING THE TRANSLATION OF SUBORDINATE WH – INTERROGATIVE CLAUSES AND INFINITIVE WH - CLAUSES IN AZERI Parisa Farrokh, Abolfazl Rajabli, Kambiz Mahmoodzadeh 71 THE ROLE OF AFFIXES IN UNDERSTANDING THE ETYMOLOGY OF ENGLISH WORDS Pervine Valiyeva 82 THE IMPORTANCE OF COHESION AND COHERENCE IN DISCOURSE Turana Aghayeva 85 ENGLISH'S GLOBAL TRIUMPH Vineet Kaul 87 CONTEXTUAL NEGATIVE ELEMENTS AND IMPLICIT NEGATION Venera Suleymanova 91 NÂBÎ DÎVÂNININ LEKSİKASINA MODERN AÇIDAN YAKLAŞIM Salih Savaş 95 LITERATURE 105 AMERICAN NOVEL AND THE ORIENT: ARGUMENTS AND COMMENTARIES Shahin Khalilli 106 ii MODERN APPROACHES TO THE PROBLEMS OF A MAN AND SOCIETY IN THE CREATIVITY OF IRIS MURDOCH Nurlana Alaskarova 108 SHEAKESPEARE‘S APPROACHES TO POLITICS AND POLITICAL THEORY Ali Tatli 111 THE ONLY WAY TO SAVE FROM LONELINESS Ayten Zeynalli 114 APPROACHES TO JUSTICE AND MERCY IN RENAISSANCE DRAMA Aziz Chankaya 115 MODERN APPROACHES TO AGATHA CHRISTIE’S HERO HERCULE POIROT Fidan Hacıyeva 117 WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE'S CREATIVITY Khonul Anvarzade 119 THE ANGRY YOUNG MAN : ‘JOHN OSBORNE’ Günay Allahverdiyeva 121 MODERN APPROACHES TO SHAKESPEARE’S LANGUAGE Gunay Guliyeva 124 MODERN APPROACHES TO CHARACTER OF HAMLET Tuğçe Özdemir 127 THE NEW APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF ORIENTAL THEME IN ENGLISH LITERATURE Lala Isayeva 128 OTTOMAN POETRY AND BRITISH CRITICISM Ali Bereket 131 COINCIDENCES CHANGED TESS`S LIFE IN THOMAS HARDY`S “TESS OF THE D`URBERVILLES” Aynur Hacıyeva 132 NEW AZERBAIJANI PROSE AND ITS STYLE VARIETY Ayten Zargarova 134 JAMES JOYCE AND MODERNISM Gunel Mammadkarimova 138 THE AMERICAN DREAM IN THE MASTERPIECE OF FRANCIS SCOTT FITZGERALD Naila Bandiyeva 140 A TALE OF LOST ILLUSIONS OF VICTORIAN PERIOD BASED ON “GREAT EXPECTATIONS” BY CHARLES DICKENS Rena Qurbanova 142 iii REVENGE AND THE RESULT IN “WUTHERING HEIGHTS” BY EMILY BRONTE Saida Mehdiyeva 146 GREAT OPPORTUNITIES OF LITTLE GENRE Shafa Jabiyeva 148 THE “PIE” WHICH LEADS “GREAT EXPECTATIONS” Khanim Ahmadova 150 THE PSYCHOLOGICAL APPROACH TO LITERATURE (BASED ON THE THEORY OF FREUD) Khayala Maharramova 153 PSYCHOANALYTIC READING OF MATERNAL ISSUES IN “MADAME BOVARY” Meryem Çelik 156 MODERN APPROACHES TO THE HUNNIC EMPIRE IN THE WESTERN LITERATURE Natiq Adilov 158 REVOLUTION THEME IN A TALE OF TWO CITIES Aytekin Aliyeva 161 STUDY OF LITERARY TECHNIQUES OF STREAM OF CONSCIOUSNESS ON JAMES JOYCE AND VIRGINIA WOOLF ‘S WORKS Sevda Salayeva 163 SYMBOLISM IN JAMES JOYCE'S "ARABY" Narmin Veledova 167 THE ORIGIN OF THE ENGLISH CASTLES NAMES Salmanli Aysel 170 APPROACHES TO SHEAKESPEARE ‘S OTHELLO Sevda Huseynova 173 EDUCATION 175 MODERN APPROACHES IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE Shirley A. Stanley 176 “INTRODUCING AUTHENTIC LITERATURE TO AN EFL CLASSROOMS” Aynur Bashirova 181 QUALIFIED EDUCATION AND ITS GLORIOUS FUTURE Aygun Guliyeva 183 THE ROLE OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE IN OIL AND GAS INDUSTRY Sadigli Aysel 185 MODERN APPROACHES IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE Echon Mendoza Alina 187 iv USING POEMS TO DEVELOP PRODUCTIVE SKILLS Hamidov Elchin 191 INCREASE INTERPERSONAL REGARD AND UNDERSTANDING Elnara Sevdimova 193 THE NEED FOR ELECTRONIC LEARNING IN EDUCATION Esra Arslan 195 INVESTIGATING THE USE OF LANGUAGE LEARNING STRATEGIES AMONG IRANIAN EFL STUDENTS Hamidreza Bolhari 197 APPLICATION OF GAMES INTO THE TEACHING PROCESS OF ENGLISH AT SECONDARY SCHOOLS Leyla Alili 199 THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN TEACHER AND STUDENT INCREASES EDUCATIONAL PSYCHOLOGY IN THE LEARNING PROCESS Matanat Rustamova 202 USING SITUATION COMEDIES AS A TOOL FOR ELT Merve Turan 205 ORGANIZING LESSONS TO IMPROVE LANGUAGE SKILLS Parvana Hajiyeva 206 TEACHING ENGLISH TO CHILDREN THROUGH STORIES Sevda Kelbiyeva 208 COMMON PROBLEMS HINDERING AZERI LEARNERS OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE Khazar Novruzov 211 TEACHING ENGLISH TO ARABIC- SPEAKING STUDENTS: CULTURAL AND LINGUISTIC CONSIDERATIONS Yegane Memmedova 214 v vi CONFERENCE MATERIALS LINGUISTICS 1 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference ELLIPTIC FORMS OF COMPLEX SYNTACTIC UNITS IN ENGLISH AND AZERBAIJANI Professor Dunyamin Yunusov Azerbaijan University of Languages [email protected] SUMMARY The article explores elliptic forms of complex syntactic units in English and Azerbaijani. Depending upon different situations there appear elliptic forms of complex syntactic units. The author tries to prove that there are different kinds of elliptic sentences and they appear on the components of the text and the previous and the following sentences. Key words: incomplete, elliptic, construction, syntactical unit. MÜXTƏLİF SİSTEMLİ DİLLƏRDƏ ELLİPTİK FORMALI MÜRƏKKƏB SİINTAKTİK VAHİDLƏR XÜLASƏ Məqalədə ingilis və Azərbaycan dillərindəki elliptik formalı mürəkkəb sintaktik vahidlərdən bəhs olunur. Müxtəlif situativ şəraitdən asılı olaraq, mürəkkəb sintaktik vahidlərin müxtəlif elliptik formaları yaranır. Müəllif sübut etməyə çalışır ki, müxtəlif növ elliptik cümlələr mövcuddur və onlar da mətnin komponentlərindən və əvvəlki və sonrakı cümlələrdən asılı olaraq meydana gəlir. Açar sözlər: natamam, elliptik, tərkib, sintaktik vahid. FARKLI SİSTEMLİ DİLLERDE ELLEPTİK BİÇİMDE KARMAŞIK SİNTAKTİK BİRİMLER ÖZET Makalede ingiliz ve Azerbaycan dillerindeki elliptik biçimdeki karmaşık sintaktik birimler anlatılıyor. Farklı situativ konuma bağlı olaraq, karmaşık sintaktik birimlərin farklı elleptik biçimleri oluşuyor. Yazar, farklı tip elleptik cümlelerin mevcutluğunu ve onlarda yazının içeriklerinden ve önceki ve sonraki cümlelerle bağlılığının yaranmasını ispatlamaya çalışıyor. Anahtar kelimeler: tam olmayan, elliptik, içerik, sintaktik birim. ЕЛЛИПТИЧЕСКИЕ ФОРМЫ СЛОЖНЫХ СИНТАКСИЧЕСКИХ ЕДИНИЦ В РАЗНОСИСТЕМНЫХ ЯЗЫКАХ The elliptic forms of complex syntactic units are those complexes which the missing of either principal or the subordinate clause – in transform – construction doesn’t seem to be incomplete either structurally or semantically. Like the simple sentences, here the component undergone by ellipciss is not needed to be restorated. It should be mentioned that not in all cases the ellipciss of any component of complex syntactic units happens. On this account A.M. Mukhin writes: “Incomplete sentences are not only those sentences one of which components is missed/ usually the previous and the following parts of the text can be reconstructed/ but also are those which have no in reality the missing of the component but have the colouring of outer content in them” [1, p.178]. 2 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan The elliptic forms of different complex syntactic units happen in different situation. This difference of form, furthermore, is closely connected with those constructions and out of which structural forms they have been sourced. The initial semantico-grammatical characters of structural forms and their ways of expressing lexically affect on their later development of the transformation process. In some complex syntactic units the subordinate clause of the first component is parallel to the predicate of different mood, tense and person paradigms of the second component. The predicates of these parallel components are expressed by the same lexical unit. In these constructions the predicate of the principal clause is usually expressed by the verbs “say” (“tell”) in English and “демяк” in Azerbaijani. Sometimes they may be expressed by the verbs close in meaning to them. Two elliptic forms are possible in such kind of complex syntactic units in compared English and Azerbaijani languages. I. In the first case consisting of a subordinate clause of object, the first component, i.e. the principal clause undergoes the ellipciss. In English E.g. We are obeyed the order; pull down this building, we pull down, ruin this street, we ruin, build a new building, we build a new one. In Azerbaijani Биз ямря табейик; бу бинаны сюк, биз дя сюкцрцк, бу кцчяни даьыт, биз дя даьыдырыг, йени бина уъалт, йенисини уъалдырыг In the above mentioned examples the predicate of the principal clause can be expressed by the verbs “say” (tell), “order”, “command”, “ask” etc. in English and “демяк”, “ямр етмяк”, “сярянъам вермяк”, “тапшырыг вермяк” etc. in Azerbaijani. But potentially the content of these structural units exist in elliptic constructions themselves and they are thought to be easily reconstructed. E.g. 1. We are obeyed the order, they say (order, command, ask) pull down this building, we pull down, they say ruin this street, we ruin, they say build a new building, we build a new one. 2. Биз ямря табейик, дейирляр (ямр едирляр, сярянъам верирляр, тапшырыг верирляр), бу бинаны сюк, биз дя сюкцрцк, дейирляр бу кцчяни даьыт, биз дя даьыдырыг, дейирляр, йени бина уъалт, йенисини уъалдырыг. II. In the second case the subordinate clause of the first component which is parallel to the second component is not used. It should be mentioned that this case is not found in the English language. E.g. Балаш: Ортадан гапыны баьла, бу йана чыхма. Севил: Йахшы, Балаш, дейирсян, чыхмарам. (Ъ.Ъаббарлы). Analysing the above mentioned complex syntactic unit, we can see that in the second component the subordinate object clause “чыхма” isn’t used here. This complex syntactic unit should be sounded like this. 3 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference E.g. Севил: Йахшы, Балаш, дейирсян, чыхма, чыхмарам. It should be mentioned that though there is informatic alikeness between complete and incomplete forms, we can’t find the semantic identity between them. So the semantic shade of colouring in incomplete forms, especially emotional-expressive shades of colouring shows definite semantic separation. In such kind of complex syntactic units there are some mixed types which exist not only two parallel components but more than two and in this case the previous components remain wholly but the last component undergoes the ellipciss. E.g. Ат дедин, вердик, ата арпа дедин, вердик, атын йящяр-ясбабы йохдур, ону да алдыг. (С.Кяримов). There are three parallel constructions in the above mentioned complex syntactic unit. While comparing them in paradigmatic line, we may observe that the principal clause of the third parallel construction undergoes ellipciss. In comparison with two previous parallel construction, that component must be reconstructed, like this: “атын йящяр – ясбабы йохдур, дедин, ону да алдыг”. The ellipciss of the principal clauses happens to be widely used in direct speech. So using the proverbs and sayings in our speech we usually use before them the author’s words: “there is such a saying / proverb”, “беля мясял вар”, “father said” “аталар дейибляр”, “they say so” “беля дейирляр” etc. and according to those expressions the sentence constructions are used like this. E.g. 1. There is such a proverb - “A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush” 2. Аталар дейиб ки, “соьан олсун, няьд олсун”. 3. They say so “don’t look a gift horse in the mouth”. 4. Беля дейирляр “бяй верян атын дишиня бахмазлар” etc. Unlike the English language, in Azerbaijani even both of these stable constructions “мясял вар, дейярляр” are used simultaneously and they perform the function of homogenous principal clause. E.g. Бизлярдя беля бир аталар мясяли вар, дейярляр: Эюздян узаг, кюнцлдян ираг. There is a proverb in our language, they say “out of sight, out of mind”. Proverbs and sayings are widely used among the creators of that language and there is no any additional information of showing the source of the expression and there is no need of using separate sentence structure (the principal clause). On this account M.Adilov writes: “The effect of proverbs is stronger than the above mentioned principal clauses. It should be mentioned that the quantity of words used in sentences and the effective feeling of words are non proportionate” [2, p.49]. In reality the missing of that mentioned standard sentence gives the lightness to the complex syntactic unit and increases its effective force, emotional shades of colouring. E.g. 1. Hey, men, a good beginning makes a good ending. 2. А кишиляр, кюнлц балыг истяйян суйа эирсин эяряк. 4 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan 3. It is your fault, don’t halloo till you are out of the wood. 4. Инди ъязандыр чяк, юзэяйя гуйу газан юзц дцшяр etc. The predicate of the ellipciss of the principal clause expressed by the verbs “say”, “демяк” is not only connected with the proverbs and sayings, but also the other constructions are observed in languages of different system. E.g. 1. Cliff – She’s hurt. Are you all right? Alison – Well, does it look it? Cliff – She’s burnt her arm on the iron. Jimmy – Darling, I am sorry Alison – Get out! Jimmy – I’m sorry, believe me. You think, I did it on pur… Alison – Clear out of my sight (Modern English plays) 2. Киши йазыьы эюзляриндян о йана гойдулар бяйям. Эетмя эюзцмдян, эедярик юзцмдян (Ш.Гурбанов) Analysing the semantic interrelationship of the above mentioned complex syntactic units it is proved that in English sentence the component “you say” is abridged: Though they have structural completeness, that’s the outer case. Their wholly informative thought reveals the incompleteness. It is the same about the Azerbaijani complex syntactic unit. Here in the second sentence the predicate of the principal clause which is expressed by the verb “дейирляр” is abridged. The fact of ellipciss happens in such complex syntactic units the predicate of which is expressed by the verb “to see” in English and “эюрмяк” in Azerbaijani principal clauses. Without going into details it should be mentioned that such kind of principal clauses demands the object subordinate clauses in both compared languages. The results of investigation prove that in these complex syntactic units the verbs “see” and “эюрмяк” are used in “wh” questions. And these sentences express community and abstractness. In such type of complex syntactic units the content of the question “what”, “ня” should be revealed. Here “what”, “ня” perform the function of direct object in the sentence: “what did we see?”, “ня эюрдцк?”. The following sentence of this question may be either a simple sentence or a complex syntactic unit. In the second case the object subordinate clause is used. E.g. 1. Going what did we see? We saw that she was sitting with her hands on her knees and thinking 2. Эедиб ня эюрдцк? Эюрдцк ки, Ъащанэир отуруб яли чянясиндя дярин хяйала далыб. In answering to the verb “saw” “эюрдцк” which is used in the principal clause and repeated twice. The usage and repetition of the verb “saw”, “эюрдцк” not only hinders the speed speech but also restricts the effective and emotional force of the expression. The frequent usage of the verb “to look”, “бахмаг” is a lot. In such kind of complex syntactic units the ellipciss of the verbal predicate “saw” “эюрдц” happen 5 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference and in the relationship of the semantic-grammatical relations of the components behave strangely. Here the usage of the conjunction “that”, “ки” is not proved itself. Here the semantic relation of the components is not on the surface but on the deep structure of the complex syntactic units. E.g. 1. He looked that the younger guests immediately had put one their skates. 2. Шащзадя Ябцлфяз бахды ки, Ряна ханымын рянэи-рущу гачыб. 3. Mr.Winkle looked that he was very pleased, but looked rather uncomfortable. 4. Бахды ки, цч атлы тоз-торпаьын ичиндя чапараг она доьру эялир. In reality double situation happens in such kind of complex syntactic units. The first one is that the question “to what?” “няйя?” was borne out of the principal clause and it has more determining character. If we take this item into consideration, then these complex syntactic units are considered to be the object subordinate clauses. But we can’t agree with this view point. In the second case the interrelationship of the semantic and grammatical relations is one sided and it is in outer frame, by means of it the corresponding relationship potentially seems to be in the principal clause. On this account, it seems to us that those complex syntactic units should be approached from the second position and they should be presented as elliptic constructions. The verbs “say”, “демяк” and “see”, “эюрмяк” are widely used in compared English and Azerbaijani languages and they can easily pass their semantic weight to the other language units which are linked. By the result of it the predicates expressed by those verbs in the principal clause, they sometimes miss these verbs and they don’t give any harm to the complex syntactic units. E.g. 1. Hearing this, one of Mr.Winkles’ friends immediately lay on the ground, I’m dying. 2. Вуруланда тiр узаныб йеря, ял-айаьыны узадыб ки, юлцрям 3. One fine winter day Mr.Wardle entered the house that his friends were staying and waiting for him. 4. Заман щяйятя эирди ки, атасы мцщяъъяря сюйкяниб фикирли щалда сигарет чякир. Analysing the above mentioned complex syntactic units we can observe that the first two complexes embraced potentially the meaning of the verb “says” “дейир” but in the last two complex syntactic units potentially the verbs “saw”, “эюрдц” existed. From this point of view those complex syntactic units are considered to be object subordinate clauses. Some scholars don’t pay attention to the ellipciss here and treat these complex syntactic units as adverbial clauses of time. Though these complex syntactic units are not of the same structure but close in meaning to them. This view point is widely spread in Azerbaijani. E.g. Эялдик ки, мяълис гурулуб. (When we came the party was organized) While investigating this complex syntactic unit it is clear that there is no semantic interrelationship of the components due to the time. 6 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan It happens when the expression “о заман” “at that time” is used within that complex syntactic unit. E.g. О заман эялди ки, мяълис гурулуб. But in the above complex syntactic unit it is impossible to add the expression “о заман”. Here the object relation seems and it is realized with the homogeneous predicate “эюрдцк” which underwent the ellipciss. E.g. Эялдик эюрдцк ки, мяълис гурулуб. (We came and saw that the party was organized) Unfortunately the fact of ellipciss not always reconstructed resultatively but also there are some elliptic complex syntactic units which are changed the types of subordinate clauses by reconstructing them. E.g. 1. Pilkins slowly stood up: who was that coming at this time? 2. Аста-аста диванdаn durdu, бу вахт эялян ким ола? Analysing the above mentioned complex syntactic units it has been proved that “who was that coming at this time?” “бу вахт эялян ким ола?” are not connected with the principal clauses directly by the semantic-grammatical points wholly. The reason is that in those complex constructions the subordinate clause, in reality, is closely connected with the abridged expression in the principal clause. This may be reconstructed by different ways. In the first case we may use the verb “thought”, “фикирляшди” in the principal clause and we may be aware of the completing subordinate clauses. In this case the type of subordinate clauses will be the object subordinate clauses. E.g. 1. Pilkins slowly stood up and thought who was that coming at this time. 2. Аста-аста диванdаn durdu вя фикирляшди ки, бу вахт эялян ким ола. But in the second case not only the homogeneous predicate, but also the whole principal clause which is interrelated with the subordinate clause is reconstructed. E.g. 1. Pilkins slowly stood up and was in such a mind who was that coming at this time. 2. Диванdаn durdu вя ону беля бир фикир апарды ки, бу вахт эялян ким ола. By the result of this reconstruction the other relation between the components may appear. Here the thought – logical relation is the same but the grammatical relation is quite different. So, in the second reconstruction the attributive subordinate clauses are formalized. There are some kinds of elliptic forms which depend upon the components of the text within and without the previous and following constructions it’ll be difficult to make the thought wholly. Such complex syntactic units are widely used in Azerbaijani. E.g. - Соба, ай Соба, де эюрцм газлар щара учду? Soba, hey Soba, tell me where the geese flew? - Човдар кюкямдян йе, дейим. Eat my rye cookey, I’ll tell. 7 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference - Гыз бойун гачырды The girl rejected - Атамын евиндя буьда унундан бишмиш кюкями йемирям. At my father’s I don’t eat wheat floured cookey. In the above mentioned dialogue the last complex syntactic unit seems to be complete but it is in external form. But in reality this complex syntactic unit has got the elliptic form. If that sentence is used out of the text it’ll express quite other meaning. Атамын евиндя буьда унундан бишмиш кюкями йемирям, дейирсян, сянин човдар кюкцндян йейим? -I don’t eat wheat floured cookey at my father’s, you say, I’ll eat your rye cookey This is the construction of concession having the relation in composite – compound sentence but the second component of which is wholly the object subordinate clause. The ellipciss of that component causes the formation of an incomplete form. So not going into the deep structure of this complex syntactic unit it is difficult to show its semantic weight and reconstruct the whole structure by approaching only the outer point. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Мухин А. Т. Структура предложения и их модели. Ленинград: Наука, 1968 Adilov M. Qəzet dili. Bakı: ADU nəşri, 1973 Abdullayev K. Azərbaycan dili sintaksisinin nəzəri problemləri. Bakı: Maarif, 1999, 281 s. Abdullayev Ə. Müasir Azərbaycan dilində tabeli mürəkkəb cümlələr. Bakı: Maarif, 1974 Collier R. Intonation from a structural linguistic view point – A criticizm. Linguistics, 1974, vol 120, p. p. 5 – 28 Yunusov D. Constancy and variety of complex syntactic units in languages of different system. Istanbul, 2007, 114 p. Yunusov D. A Guide to English Grammar. Baku: Mutarjim, 2006, 282 p. THE INFLUENCE OF WORDS Sandra Derrick Fulbright Scholar, USA How can I grab my students’ attention when discussing academic writing at the university level? Even I am bored by the sound of the topic, and this is my field. In fact, students around the world admit to dreading the act of writing. They fear writing assignments more than a menial job or a strict parent. Sometimes this fear is based on receiving a critique from a teacher, sometimes this, a response to not being taught the fundamentals of writing. But how, in this generation who knows technology better than me and most of my colleagues here and abroad, can I entice you to delight in the writing process? You text. You twitter. You write announcements in incomplete sentences and abbreviate phrases such as “Oh my God” to “OMG,” abbreviations that drive a writing professor batty. 8 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Perhaps to love writing takes a particular kind of person, but I don’t think so. I believe good writing comes in many forms and from sundry persons. Did you know that there are academic articles about text messaging? One is titled “The Syntactic Aspects of Text Messaging”(Ong’onda,), which was written a woman who analyzes media’s influence on language. My students know what critical thinking is. Apply analysis to text messaging and you have a cool project for an article. Consider Shakespeare who has been written about for hundreds of years. The man still exists on the printed page, not only in the classroom where his famous works are read, but also in relation to academic analysis of literature. Topics of class division, love, jealousy, dysfunction, and death never tire. To whom do we owe credit? To Shakespeare, of course, but also to our scholars and their imaginations. Why? Because they thought critically and dared to imagine a new way of seeing. If I were to give any advice, perhaps my colleagues would want me to tell you to practice writing, to write an essay four times over, to make it perfect, to study grammar more, to craft beautiful sentences. They are right. These are elements of writing that are universal and, without such skills, you will not be taken seriously as an academic or a specialist in your field. Do I love Chekov because he wrote about a lady and her dog? Somewhat, yes, but I also love him for the rhythm of his prose and the confidence in his writer’s voice, a distinct style that shaped his adherents’ writing. My advice, if I were to give any, might be different. I might simply want to say: dare to imagine, dare to create, and then don’t stop working until your vision is accomplished. Allow me to use the “bridge” metaphor, tired yet true: Writing is a bridge to just about any other field. Articles are published in the sciences, in translation, literature, and law. Writing connects us to friends and family. We send emails, text messages, and nowadays, more than ever are reading the words of a person, not the gestures of a person. Writing has power. What we read in the newspaper affects us. We whisper news into friends’ ears; we call each other on the phone. When we read a good piece of writing, words influence us more than we can understand. We carry words in our heads. We carry memories of how we felt reading a particularly moving story or even a well-written article. We remember when someone’s thoughts challenge our own, especially when an opinion or idea makes us uncomfortable, and we remember when someone has written so well, and we take that as a challenge to do better. Learning to write in the international style that I have introduced to my class is not only a bridge to other fields, but the international style is a bridge to other cultures worldwide. Good research distinguishes a strong professor from a weak professor. Good research sets a student apart from his or her peers not just in the classroom, but internationally. And, good research connects students and professionals to others with similar interests. A good researcher challenges what has been accepted and attempts to shine a new perspective on a subject. Good research excels you in your chosen field. Qafqaz is the leading university in research. Perhaps, as young adults, you don’t yet realize how impressive this role is for your university and your future. You are actually part of its growth and expansion, 9 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference and I ask you today to take an active role. You are, after all, molding your country by what you write and by how you write. You have more power than you understand. Use it, and use it well. Be a representative of Azerbaijan and, specifically, Qafqaz University. REVISITING AND RERUNNING WILLIAM LABOV’S STUDY: THE SOCIAL STRATIFICATION OF (R) IN NEW YORK CITY DEPARTMENT STORES Kaitlin Ward (first author), F. Robson Albuquerque (co-author) M.A. Applied Linguistics Candidates Montclair State University SUMMARY In our study we were able to reinforce the notion that NYC is becoming a more unified speech community however the NYC department stores are still differentiated in a fixed order based on social stratification and that those jobs in those places are evaluated by employees in the same order. In 1962 William Labov studied one of New York City’s (NYC) most salient features of its stereotyped accent; the r-lessness of its speakers. He believed that the (r) variable (realized as either [r] or [∅] ) could mirror the city’s social stratification, “if any two sub-groups of NYC speakers are ranked on a scale of social stratification, then they will be ranked in the same order by their differential use of (r)” (Labov 2006: 41). Because the [r] variant is considered to be the ‘better’ sounding than its [∅] counterpart, it is said to carry overt prestige; Meyerhoff (2006: 37) defines an overtly prestigious variant as the one, “associated with the highest social classes or more powerful speakers in a community”. Labov set out to see if the prestigiousness of the (r) variable would be related to the social stratification of three department stores and their workers. In 2009, we attempted to duplicate Labov’s study to verify whether the same predictable stratification patterns he observed still remain intact in the social fibers of the speech community. More specifically, we attempted to investigate whether the workers would be socially (and linguistically) stratified along similar and predictable lines and if there would still be a clear correlation between the (r) variable and the status ranking of the department stores, i.e., the higher the stratification of the store, the more realizations of (r). Using Labov’s Rapid and Anonymous (R+A) survey, we elicited two casually uttered tokens of fourth floor (pre-consonantal and word-final [r] are unrealized in the stereotyped pronunciation), and two carefully uttered tokens from the department stores’ workers. Like Labov our goal was to engage the sales people in a very simple and quick speech event. It was also paramount that the exchange be as natural as possible, which brings up the issue of the Observer’s Paradox; since [r] is considered to carry overt prestige, people would theoretically be more likely to pronounce [r] if they were aware that we were paying attention to their speech. Therefore, the tokens could be misrepresentative of natural NYC speech and result in the data possibly being skewed in terms of overall realizations of [r]. One of the major advantages of Labov’s R+A methodology is that it attempts to limit the effects of the Observer’s Paradox. As the ‘interviewers’ 10 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan we individually approached a random employee and asked them where a particular item could be found, which elicited the casual response “fourth floor”. The second exchange occurred where the interviewer said “excuse me?” and the employee then more carefully and emphatically repeated “fourth floor”. After the conclusion of the speech event, we recorded the data of the (r) occurrences (the dependent variables) in both the casual and emphatic speech and also included the same independent variables as Labov: the store, occupation, floor within the store, sex, race, age [estimated in five year increments], and any noticeable foreign or regional accent. Our data, consisting of 252 (r) variants from 63 speakers, reveals that the (r) stratification is still a salient linguistic variable in NYC’s speech community and that the phenomenon still occurs in a pattern that preserves the social stratification between the three department stores. Most importantly, our data also suggests that, although the r-less variant is still prevalent, [r] is becoming more common in NYC. Comparing the data to Labov’s, a pattern emerges of an over-all, though not evenly, increase of r-pronunciation. Our reproduction of Labov's study reinforces the notion that NYC is a unified speech community and also suggests that due to the increasing realization of [r], the city's speakers are becoming even more unified. Comparison of two studies for the Overall rate of (all-r) Percentage of all realization of (r) by Store for Four Positions 11 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference BIBLIOGRAPHY 1. 2. Labov, W. (2006). The Social Stratification of English in New York City (2 ed.). New York: Cambridge University Press. Meyerhoff, M. (2006).Introducing Sociolinguistics. New York: Routledge. MINIMIZING ABBREVIATIONS IN ENGLISH Aygul Khalilova Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT The essence of good writing is precision and clarity and the use of abbreviations seems an ideal way to ensure these essentials. An abbreviation is a shortened form of a word or phrase. Usually, but not always it consists of letters or group of letters taken from the word or phrase. The purpose is to provide readilyunderstandable substitutes for groups of words and so aid the reading effort. However there are very few abbreviations that their forms have been standardised internationally. The phenomenon of abbreviation reflects perfectly the spirit of our dynamic epoch. We use them frequently to transmit much information during the shortest period of time. Abbreviation is a comparatively new linguistic phenomenon. The practice of abbreviating terms became convenient, because literacy rose, and advances in science and technology brought with them more complicated terms and concepts. Certain abbreviations can mean different things to different people. In some fields, including chemistry, medicine, computer science, and geographic information systems abbreviations are used so frequently that the reader can feel lost in an alphabet soup. However, the main purpose for using these devices is to improve the reading process, fostering fluent readability and efficient comprehension. Writers overuse abbreviations, not realizing the problems they cause readers. But they should only use them for the convenience of the reader. We should better to remember what Shakespeare once observed: “Who understands thee not, loves thee not.” The main aim of this paper is trying to provide solutions for eliminating abbreviations. Key words: abbreviation, acronym, stunt acronym. An abbreviation (from Latin “brevis”, meaning short) is a shortened form of a word or phrase. Usually, but not always, it consists of a letter or group of letters taken from the word or phrase. Abbreviation is a popular way of forming words. It is a comparatively new linguistic phenomenon. The last decade of the 20th century and the 21st century have brought with them new abbreviations. Not everyone knows how to use them, because many abbreviations are used in one sphere and we can not use them in other spheres. At first, abbreviations were sometimes represented with different signs, not only full stops. For example, ‹er› were replaced with ‹ɔ›, as in ‹mastɔ› for master.[3] Abbreviations are used to save time and space, and to make long names of organizations and long technical terms easier to remember and less boring to refer to repeatedly in an extended piece of writing such as a newspaper article or textbook. There are two main types of abbreviations: graphical and lexical. 12 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Graphical abbreviations are the result of shortening of words and word-groups only in written speech while, orally the corresponding full forms are used. They are used for the economy of space and effort in writing. For instance, sec. - second, D.M.- Doctor of Medicine. These are English origin. But when we use graphical abbreviations of Latin origin in the spelling we shorten Latin words, while orally we pronounce English equivalents in the full form: p.a.-a year (per annum), lb - pound (libra), i. e.-that is (id est) etc. Initial abbreviations are the bordering case between graphical and lexical abbreviations. There are three types of initialisms in English: a) initialisms with alphabetical reading, such as UK, MPA, CND etc. b) initialisms which are read as if they are words, e.g. : UNESCO, UNO, NATO etc. c) initialisms which coincide with English words in their sound form, such initialisms are called acronyms, e.g. CLASS (Computer-based Laboratory for Automated School System). We may unite group b and c into one group, which we call acronyms. Some scientists accept it, but others not. All acronyms are abbreviations, but not all abbreviations are acronyms. Lexical abbreviations are classified according to the part of the word which is clipped. E.g.: intro (introduction), copter (helicopter), fanzine (fan magazine), tec (detective). [4] The abbreviations are the most intensively developing units of English. There is the distinctive interest to them in modern linguistics. Abbreviations, the subject of our analysis, make our life easier. However, when using them, we shouldn’t overdo it. The more we use abbreviations the more our text will be vague to read. We should introduce an abbreviation only if: 1. the term appear at least three times in each part of our work; and 2. the term consists of at least three words. There are also some abbreviations that are better known than the words they stand for and do not have to be explained in the text or added to the list of abbreviations. E.g.: AIDS (acquired immunodeficiency syndrome), CD-ROM( compact disk read only memory),PIN(personal identification number), UNICEF (United Nations Children’s Fund).If an abbreviation is better known than the spelled-out form, we may give the abbreviation even if the term is used only once.[2,1] Some acronyms are truly “hidden names”. They are spelled out and treated as ordinary words and follow the capitalization rules. After a while we may even forget that they were once special creations: Scuba= Self Contained Underwater Breathing Apparatus Radar=Radio Detecting And Ranging Laser=Light Amplification by Stimulated Emission of Radiation Not all acronyms are created. Some are discovered by attentive readers. Such “false” abbreviations provoke unintended smiles. In the 1970s, Richard Nixon’s opponents had 13 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference great fun pointing to the acronym formed by the initials of the Committee to Re-Elect the President: CREEP.[1,5] Stunt acronyms, which are created for a specific, often political purpose can help groups get attention. For instance, MADD -Mothers Against Drunk Driving. CAVECitizens Against Virtually Everything. These stunt acronyms are not the problem. They can be useful and even entertaining. Acronyms can be handy. The real problem lies with initial abbreviations, the greatest destroyer of meaning in modern publications. Most initial abbreviations are difficult to understand. Every business, school, laboratory and agency has its own language, which consists of unique abbreviations. For instance, to the Shipping Department the abbreviation “QA” may mean “Quick Action”, while for the Manufacturing Department, “QA” means “Quality Assurance”. “CD” may refer to “certificate of deposit” in Accounting, “coefficient drag” in Engineering and “Compact disk” everywhere else. Whenever possible we should avoid using abbreviations. Of course, if you are using a common abbreviation such as PC to mean personal computer and the context makes this clear, there's no real problem. But if you are using it for another term, such as: Postal Clerk or Production Control, then such a common abbreviation can still be a problem. The abbreviation PC means different things to different groups. In Law: probable cause, physical containment, personally corrupt, police constable. In Medicine: peripheral clarity, perforated cranium, prostate cancer. In Military: power converter, production control, pass certified, Peace Corps. Not only common people, but also inexperienced members of any organization may misunderstand an abbreviation or acronym. For example the “Federal Highway Administration” has a program known as “ISTEA” (pronounced “ice tea”). Naturally enough, the acronym gets spelled as “ICE TEA”(1,6) Such confusion shows that these writers don’t really understand the term. Because they clearly don’t know what the letters stand for, they only want to sound learned, wellinformed. But in reality, the words forming this acronym is - Intermodal Surface Transportation Efficiency Act. To eliminate the problems mentioned above we want to introduce the following solutions: 1. We should better avoid abbreviations as many as possible. 2. We may use them only if they are convenient for our readers. All readers must know exactly what we mean. Spelling abbreviations out may irritate our readers. 3. Converting abbreviations into words as many as possible is also the effective way. We should prefer to use the full words - Vice President, not VP. It would be suitable to use an alternative - computer's memory, not RAM (Random Access Memory). 4. If it is convenient for the reader to use an abbreviation in a long document, we must try to spell out its meaning in brackets the first time we use it. For example: CBT 14 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan (computer-based training).But if the abbreviation is familiar to the reader, there is no need to spell it out. For example, if we write to a government official, we would not need to spell out any of the abbreviations in the following sentence: The CIA has examined FAA’s security procedures at US airports. 5. We should better not use periods or stops between letters. The modern trend is to leave out the periods or stops in abbreviations and acronyms. For example: U.S.A. or USA. Both of them are true, but let’s try to prefer the second one. I want to finish the paper with the words of Confucius: If language is not correct then what is said is not what is meant; If what is said is not what is meant, then what ought to be done remains undone... 1. 2. 3. REFERENCES Dr. Helen Moody, “A Modest Proposal to Eliminate Acronyms”, Professional Training Company, Corrales, New Mexico, 1996-2005 Handbook of Style and Usage, 2011 edition. referat.allserver.ru COINING NEW WORDS IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE Aynur Abbaszade Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Conforming circumstances every language has transition because of time requirements. So English language had some changes due to various reasons from the time it was created until today and its lexicon also changed. It can be considered as an advantage but sometimes entering of new words or coining neologisms in language can be out of control. Then the miserable picture we will get is inevitable. Basically, the formation history of English language, entering and coining process of new words, pros and cons of this matter were represented in this article. Key words: Middle English, Early Modern English, Late Modern English, The Latest and Unsuccessful Neologisms, Virtual Words. İngilis dili adlandırdığımız dil ilk dəfə İngiltərənin Şimal dənizi sahillərinə eramızın V-VI əsrlərində Danimarka, indiki Almaniya və Niderlandın şimal-qərbindən olan dənizçilər tərəfindən gətirilmişdir. Bu immiqrantlar Hind-Avropa dili ailəsinin German qoluna mənsub olan əlaqəli dialektlərdə danışırdılar. Onların dili German dillərindən ayrıldıqdan sonra öz fərqləndirici xüsusiyyətlərini inkişaf etdirməyə başladı və eramızın 600-cü illərindən indi bizim adlandırdığımız kimi “Qədim İngilis Dili” və ya “AnqloSakson” olaraq inkişaf edərək müasir İngiltərənin çox böyük ərazisini əhatə etdi. 1066-cı ildəki norman istilası Britaniya adalarına yeni sosial və linqvistik təsir gətirən başqa bir amil sayıla bilər. Həmin dövrdə ingilis dilinə latın və fransız dillərindən 15 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference minlərlə söz daxil oldu və onun qrammatikası da həmçinin kəskin dəyişikliklərə məruz qaldı, lakin sonralar aristokratiyanın ingilis dilini öz dilləri olaraq qəbul etməsi fransız dilinin istifadəsini tədricən sona çatdırdı. İstiladan dilin dirçəlməsinə qədər olan dövrdə istifadə olunan ingiliscə “Orta Dövr İngilis Dili” adlanır. İngilis dilinin sözlər axınına məruz qaldığı və “Erkən Müasir İngilis Dili”nin mövcud olduğu dövr təxminən 1500-1800-cü illəri əhatə edir. Bu dövrdə ingilis dili səs dəyişmələri, sintaktik formalaşmalar və leksik zənginləşmə keçirmişdir. Bundan əlavə XVI-XVII əsrlərdə yaşamış dramaturq V.Şekspirin də ingilis dilinin zənginləşməsində böyük rolu olmuşdur. Şekspir heç vaxt “doğru” olaraq qəbul edilmiş lüğətdən istifadə etməməmiş, dilin daha artığına qadir olduğuna inanaraq ona yeni sözlər əlavə etməyə çalışmışdır. O ingilis dilinə 1700-dən çox yeni söz gətirmişdir. O sözlərin çoxu bu gün də istifadə olunur və həmin sözlərin üzərində asanlıqla isimdən felə, sifətdən felə və s. çevrilmələr aparmaq mümkündür. Məsələn: mimic, negotiate, torture, champion, rant, bedroom, obscene, assaissination, accused, generous və s. 1500-1800-cü illəri əhatə edən Erkən Müasir İngilis dili və 1800-cü ildən bu günə kimi istifadə olunan Son Müasir İngilis dili arasında bəzi fərqlər var. XV-XVIII əsrlərdə dilin daha çox formasında dəyişikliklər oldu. Britaniyalıların ətraf ölkələrlə olan sıx ticarət və iqtisadi əlaqələri dilə yeni söz və frazalar gətirdi. Son Müasir İngilis dilinin əhatə etdiyi dövrdə isə dildə neologizmlərin yaranma mənbələri və sayı fərqlidir. Sözü gedən dövrdə ingilis dili iki əsas səbəbdən neologizmlər qazanıb. Birincisi sənayedəki inqilab, texnologiyanın inkişafı ilə əlaqədar olaraq, ikinci isə Britaniya imperiyasının bu zaman kəsiyində dünyanın demək olar ki, dörddə bir hissəsi üzərindəki hakimiyyəti onun xarici ölkələrdən daha çox söz götürməsinə səbəb olmuşdur. Dünya dəyişir və qaçılmaz olaraq lüğət tərkibi də dəyişikliyə uğrayır. İyirmi il bundan əvvəl insanlar “noob”, “twitter”, “facebook” sözləri haqda heç nə bilmirdi. Halhazırda isə ingilis dili söz yaratma partlayışı yaşamaqdadır. Bəzi yeni sözlər yazılışca bəzən heç sözə də bənzəmir. Məsələn: “noob” sözü virtual aləmdə istifadə olunur və “yeni istifadəçi” anlamına gəlir, amma bəzən internet istifadəçiləri bu sözü “noob” olaraq deyil, “o”hərfini “0” rəqəmi ilə əvəz edərək “n00b” şəklində yazmağa üstünlük verir. Müasir dövrdə dilin söz mənbələri tamam fərqlidir. Məsələn: yeni yaranan idman terminləri, siyasi dəyişikliklər və ya virtual dünyada işlənən sözlər. Bütün bunları nəzərə alsaq dildə olan sözlərin sayını müəyyənləşdirmənin mümkünsüzlüyü reallığını anlayarıq. Məsələnin başqa tərəfi isə sürətlə yaranan və lüğət tərkibinə daxil edilən sözlərin neologizm kimi qəbul edilib edilməməsidir. Alimlər bildirir ki, yeni yaranan bir söz ən azından dünyanın 60% -ni təşkil edən ölkələrdə məna kəsb etməli, alternativə malik olmalıdır. Bu daha çox yeni ixtiralar səbəbi ilə yaranan sözlərə aiddir. Çünki bəzi dillər, o cümlədən ingilis dili sözləri olduğu kimi qəbul etmə xüsusiyyətinə sahib olsalar da elə dillər var ki, yeni yaranan sözlərin tərcümə edilməsinə və ya mahiyyətinə görə dilin daxili imkanları hesabına başqa alternativlərlə əvəz olunmasına üstünlük verir. Odur ki, bu cəhətdən qəbul edilməyən və bəzi ölkələrdə anlaşılmayan sözlər neologizm kimi qəbul edilmir və bir müddət sonra başqa sözlərlə əvəz olunur. 16 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Oxford lüğəti müxtəlif sahələrdə baş verən dəyişiklikləri əks etdirmək məqsədi ilə daim yenilənir, lakin əlavə olunan bəzi sözlər insanları gələcəkdə dilin necə olacağına dair qorxuya salır. Lüğətə daxil edilmiş uğursuz neologizmlərdən bəziləri: Blamestorming- Heç kimin məsuliyyətini üzərinə götürmədiyi bir günahı kollektivin bir nəfərin üzərinə atması metodu anlamına gəlir. Bu sözün uğursuz olma səbəbi ona dildə gərəyin olmamasıdır, çünki bu sözü əvəz edən “blame” sözü artıq mövcuddur və bu fikri tam ifadə edir. Başqa səbəb isə “blamestorming” sözü “brainstorming” sözünün bir növ təqlidi olaraq yaradılmasıdır ki, bu da gülüş doğurur. Threequel- Hansısa bir kitabın, filmin və s. üçüncü hissəsi anlamına gəlir. Bu söz bütün hallarda işlənə bilmədiyi üçün doğru sayılmır, çünki “-quel” hissəciyini digər rəqəmlərə əlavə etdikdə tələffüzdə çətinliklər yaranır. Bu misallardan aydın şəkildə görmək olar ki, heç də dilə daxil edilmiş sözlərin hamısı mükəmməl şəkildə düşünülməmişdir. Lingvistik nöqteyi-nəzərdən dil kommunikasiya üçün ən sadə vasitədir. Yeni ideyalar və konsepsiyalar dilə nüfuz edərkən o kommunikasiyanı asanlaşdırmaq üçün bu amillərə uyğunlaşmalıdır. Dil ya yeni sözlər qəbul edərək və ya yaradaraq zənginləşə, inkişaf edə bilər, ya da əksinə həmin sözlərin sayəsində bəsitləşib, nizamsızlaşa bilər. Mühüm olan dilə çox sözün daxil olması deyil, dilə uyğunlaşan və dilin uyğunlaşacağı sözlərin daxil edilməsi və istehza doğurmayacaq şəkildə dilin öz imkanları hesabına yeni sözlərin yaradılmasıdır. Bu qaydalara əməl edilərək dəyişdirilən və yenilənən dilin daha zəngin olacağına heç bir şübhə ola bilməz. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. REFERENCES http://www.ruf.rice.edu/~kemmer/Words04/history/index.html http://piksels.com/words-invented-by-shakespeare http://www.answers.com/topic/english-language http://www.wordlab.com/ http://www.wordinfo.info/words/index/info/view_unit/4214/?letter=E&spage=5 http://www.cracked.com/article_17408_15-words-you-won19-t-believe-they-added-to dictionary_ p2. html INFORMALITY IN AMERICAN ENGLISH Aynur Huseyneliyeva Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Language is not an abstract construction of the learned, or of dictionary-makers, but is something arising out of the work, needs, ties, joys, affections, tastes, of long generations of humanity, and has its bases broad and low, close to the ground. Its final decisions are made by the masses, people nearest the concrete, having most to do with actual land and sea. (“Slang in America”, Walt Whitman, 1885) Everyday English consists of non-standard or informal features of the language, especially slangs, phrases and idioms which are popularly adopted in the U.S., U.K. and other English speaking countries. 17 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference This research paper contains of some information about idioms, slang, jargons, colloquialism and dialects that are ingredients of informal language and the usage of them in informal American speech. Key words: informal, slang, idiom, jargon, colloquialism, dialect. No living language is simply one set of words which can be used the same way in all situations. There are an infinite variety of different ways to arrange the elements of language. It means that we can express the same thing in different ways, depending where we are, who we are talking to and how we feel. We can’t talk to friend’s mother in the same manner we would talk to our friend. We can’t talk to a bartender the same way we would talk to a judge. The degree of formality of the situation in which we are attending, one of the main factor that determine which words and expressions are appropriate in given case. As Antrushina stated that informal vocabulary is used in one’s immediate circle; family, relatives or friends and this style is relaxed, free and easy, familiar and unpretentious. (“Лексикология английского языка”; Г.Б. Антрушина, О.В, Афанасьева, Н.Н. Морозова. 2004; p.31) Informal language is allowed in our everyday life, such as, while playing sports, while studying with friends, at the party, with close family members, while shopping etc. Informal English gives us a chance to deliver our thoughts easily with simple words, idioms, phrases and so on which are away of difficult constructions. Tomasz P.Srynaski gave some peculiar characteristics of informal English (http:// www.antimoon.com/how/formal-informal-english.htm): 1. Typically used in “improvised” speech when the speaker is speaking without preparation, as in a conversation (in real life or over the phone). It also occurs in writing usually when the writer is writing quickly and without editing. eg; in an internet chat room or in personal e-mails. 2. Sentences are shorter and simpler, eg; Looks like the discounts have actually worked. 3. Informal English contains useful “everyday phrases” like Here you are. Come again? 4. Phrasal verbs are used frequently. People prefer to say found out instead of discovered, got away instead of escaped. 5. Words and phrases are sometimes pronounced in a shortened and simplified way, eg; Lemme go! Whassup? Whatch a gonna do? “An informal style approximates the cadence and structure of spoken English while conforming to the grammatical conventions of written English. "(G.J.Alred, C.T.Brusaw, and W. E. Oliu, Handbook of Technical Writing, 9th ed. St. Martin's Press, 2008) Prof. Argenis A.Zapata (2008) stated that vocabulary use of informal English is somehow liberal and includes lots of cliches, colloquialisms, idioms, phrasal verbs, proverbs and slang. Most idioms have a nonliteral meaning. The meanings of words are arbitrarily stipulated in memory. The meanings of phrases and sentences, however, are derived compositionally from the meanings of their individual words and their syntactic structure. 18 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Since the meanings of idioms cannot be derived compositionally by the morpho-syntactic rules of a language (e.g. the meaning of kick the bucket cannot be derived from the meanings of the words ‘kick’, ‘the’ and‘bucket’), the standard belief is that they too must be arbitrarily stipulated in memory .(Chomsky, 1980; Cruse, 1986; Fraser, 1970; Katz 1973). Most idioms are fixed and it’s impossible to change the order of its elements. It’s allowed to make substitutions of synonymous words into idioms without loss of their idiomaticity. For example, in the idiom John gave up the ghost (= John died), we cannot replace ghost by apparition. For most idioms, we can establish some relation between their meaning and their form. In fact, the meanings of an idiom's elements often play a role in the way we use and understand idiom strings in conversation (Cacciari, 1993; Cacciari & Glucksberg, 1991; Gibbs, 1990; Gibbs & Nayak, 1989; Gibbs et al, 1989 a, b ; Keysar & Bly, 1995, 1999) Most idioms are single items of vocabulary and they are language and culture specific. So they make sense or meaning mainly to the speakers of a given language or the members of a given culture and they can’t be translated word for word into other languages. The Oxford Advanced Learner’s Dictionary (2007) defines slang as “very informal words and expressions that are more common in spoken language, especially used by a particular group of people; for example, children, criminals, soldiers etc. According to Keith Allan and Kate Burridge: "The most significant characteristic of slang overlaps with a defining characteristic of jargon: slang is a marker of in-group solidarity, and so it is a correlate of human groups with shared experiences, such as being children at a certain school or of a certain age, or being a member of a certain socially definable group, such as hookers, junkies, jazz musicians, or professional criminals." (Keith Allan and Kate Burridge, Forbidden Words. Cambridge Univ. Press, 2006) Carl Sandburg gives more metaphorical definition: "Slang is a language that rolls up its sleeves, spits on its hands, and goes to work." (Carl Sandburg) "Slang serves the outs as a weapon against the ins. To use slang is to deny allegiance to the existing order, either jokingly or in earnest, by refusing even the words which represent conventions and signal status” (James Sledd, "On Not Teaching English Usage." The English Journal, Nov. 1965) As we know most people are individuals who desire uniqueness, it stands to reason that slang has been in existence. Even so the question of why slang develops within a language has been debated. The Historical Dictionary of American Slang points out that many groups “use slang largely because they lack political power”. It’s simply a safe and effective way that people rebel against the establishment. Besides this, slang can be used for number of reasons like to be picturesque, arresting, and different from others, to avoid “common” words, to demonstrate one’s spiritual independence, to sound “modern” and ‘up to date” and so on. 19 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Jargon is similar to slang - it is a specific set of words and phrases which are unique to a small group of people. Jargon is work-related slang. "Jargon is the verbal sleight of hand that makes the old hat seem newly fashionable; it gives an air of novelty and specious profundity to ideas that, if stated directly, would seem superficial, stale, frivolous, or false." (David Lehman) Jonathan Guthrie called jargon poetry of modern business: "Jargon is the epic poetry of modern business. It can turn a bunch of windbags in a meeting room into a 'quick wins taskforce.' I once asked a handyman toiling in an office doorway whether he was installing a wheelchair ramp. 'No,' he said solemnly, 'it's a diversity access feature.'" (Jonathan Guthrie, "Three Cheers for the Epic Poetry of Jargon." Financial Times, Dec. 13, 2007) "Generally, when people use jargon not to communicate but to impress their audiences with their importance . . . or use it to announce membership in a group, communication suffers and the jargon can quickly degenerate into something close to the twittering of birds."(W. Lutz, "Jargon." Oxford Companion to the English Language, 1992) Most of the time, jargon evolves because the people in a certain job need to use certain words and terms which don't mean much to people not working in those areas or with those machines. However, sometimes you get "corporate jargon" in which large companies or offices deliberately create slogans which become jargon-these are usually elaborate ways of saying things which could be said much more simply, and are used so show that you are a "team player." K. Allen and K. Burridge states that many people think that jargon should be censored. However, close examination of jargon shows that, although some of it is vacuous pretentiousness and its proper use is both necessary and unobjectionable. Colloquialism would be the language, words and phrases used in casual situations by the people, as opposed to formal language. “Over the last generation writing has become more informal than it ever was before. The area of highly formal writing has shrunk considerable, like state papers, articles in learned publications, legal documents, court decisions and so on. Other writing has become quite hospitable to so -called colloquialism, it has become more informal, more relaxed, more familiar, more casual”. (Theodore Bernstein, The Careful Writer. Simon & Schuster, 1995) A really good example would be to look at the way different people refer to carbonated drinks - in the United States, we can tell where you are from by how you ask for your beverage! People in the northeastern and middle states call it "pop," while people in the western states say "soda." People in the south ask for a "coke" or for "dope!" According to November publication of “Time” magazine (1954) The United States colloquialisms evolve slowly. 'Jag,' 'tops,' 'dude' stayed around for decades before they began to lose their freshness” ("Far-Out Words for Cats" Time magazine, Nov. 8, 1954) Colloquial language is the low variety language which is popularly used by people most of the time, so it is an everyday language used at home; with families and friends; 20 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan at shops etc. but not used at offices, educational institutions, formal conversations, or media. Dialect is a regional or social variety of a language distinguished by pronunciation, grammar, or vocabulary, especially a way of speaking that differs from the standard variety of the language. The scientific study of dialects is known as dialectology. "Some people think of dialects as sub-standard varieties of a language, spoken only by low-status groups--illustrated by such comments as 'He speaks correct English, without a trace of dialect.' Comments of this kind fail to recognize that standard English is as much a dialect as any other variety--though a dialect of a rather special kind, because it is one to which society has given extra prestige. Everyone speaks a dialect-whether urban or rural, standard or non-standard, upper class or lower class." (D. Crystal, How Language Works. Overlook, 2006) Conclusion This study allowed me to find out information about informal English of America. I was able to know how people use informal elements like slang, idioms, jargons and so on in their everyday speech. As we know people prefer changes and being special. They maintain it in their speech as well and avoid using trite phrases, expressions and word-combinations. English language is very rich and one can express his or her thoughts in numerous ways. So people use some idioms, slang, and jargons in their speech in order to avoid monotonous utterance and such elements of informal language make speech more vivid. All languages are developing continuously and it creates favorable condition for invention of new words to make speech more colorful. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. “Slang in America”, Walt Whitman, 1885. “Лексикология английского языка” ; Г.Б. Антрушина, О.В, Афанасьева, Н.Н. Морозова. 2004; p.31 G.J.Alred, C.T.Brusaw, and W.E.Oliu, Handbook of Technical Writing, 9th ed. St. Martin's Press, 2008 Chomsky, 1980; Cruse, 1986; Fraser, 1970; Katz 1973 Cacciari & Glucksberg, 1991; Nunberg et al, 1994 Keith Allan and Kate Burridge, Forbidden Words. Cambridge Univ. Press, 2006 The Oxford Advanced Learner’s Dictionary (2007) Historical Dictionary of American Slang James Sledd, "On Not Teaching English Usage." The English Journal, Nov. 1965 Jonathan Guthrie, "Three Cheers for the Epic Poetry of Jargon." Financial Times, Dec. 13, 2007 W. Lutz, "Jargon." Oxford Companion to the English Language, 1992 Theodore Bernstein, The Careful Writer. Simon & Schuster, 1995 “Far-Out Words for Cats” Time magazine, Nov. 8, 1954 Neil Rafferty, "Queen Opens a Pricey Piece of Scots History." The Sunday Times, Oct. 10, 2004 D. Crystal, How Language Works. Overlook, 2006 http://grammar.about.com/od/classicessays/a/whitmanslang.htm (12.02.2012) http://wiki.answers.com/Q/What_is_colloquial_language (12.02.2012) http://www.antimoon.com/how/formal-informal-english.htm http://webdelprofesor.ula.ve/humanidades/azapata/materias/english_4/formal_vs_informal_ english. pdf (15.02.2012) 21 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference 20. http://www.englisch-hilfen.de/en/words_list/idioms.htm (17.02.2012) 21. http://www.quotecosmos.com/quotes/21539/view DIFFERENCES IN EDUCATIONAL TERMINOLOGY IN BRITISH ENGLISH AND AMERICAN ENGLISH Aytan Valiyeva Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT The English language is the most widely spoken of the Germanic languages. More than one billion people use this language as a native or a secondary language. As a matter of fact, such a large number of people all around the world speak English means that there’re many dialects and varieties. No human language is fixed, uniform, or unvarying; all languages show internal variation. Actual usage varies from group to group, and speaker to speaker, in terms of the pronunciation of a language, the choice of words and the meaning of those words. The two major varieties used by people that have English as a native language are British English and American English. Between British English and American English there are different variations of vocabulary, spelling and phonology. Probably, the major differences between these two varieties lies in the choice of vocabulary. This article compares the forms of British and American English vocabulary in the area of education are mainly reflected on the fields of school, university and some general terms. Key words: British English, American English, school, public school, college, student, pupil, professor, graduate, take an exam. There is a difference between American and British usage in the word school. In British usage school by itself refers only to primary and secondary schools and to sixth forms attached to secondary schools - if one "goes to school", this type of institution is implied. By contrast an American student at a university may talk of "going to school" or "being in school". US law students and medical students almost universally speak in terms of going to "law school" and "med school", respectively. While comparing school years in British (except Scotland) and American English we can notice that the secondary school in the United States also includes middle school or junior high school which is two or three year transitional school between elementary and high school. Let’s pay attention the difference in the definition of public school in these two countries. It is government-owned and supported by taxpayers in the US, while in the UK it refers to ill-defined private independent schools funded by students’ fees. However, those schools supported by government are called state school in the UK.1 The word college is different in its usage too. In the US it refers to a post-high school institution that grants either associate's or bachelor's degrees, but in the UK it refers to any post-secondary institution that is not a university. In both the US and UK college can refer to some division within a university such as the "college of business 22 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan and economics" though in the UK "faculty" is more often used. Institutions in the US that offer two to four years of post-high school education often have the word college as part of their name, while those offering more advanced degrees are called a university. Among high-school and college students in the United States, the words freshman, sophomore, junior and senior refer to the first, second, third, and fourth years respectively. Many institutes in both countries also use the term first-year as a gender-neutral replacement for freshman, although in the US this is recent usage, formerly referring only to those in the first year as a graduate student. One exception is the University of Virginia; since its founding in 1819 the terms "first-year", "second-year", "third-year", and "fourth-year" have been used to describe undergraduate university students. In the UK first-year university students are sometimes called freshers early in the academic year; however, there aren’t specific names neither for those in other years, nor for school pupils. Graduate and professional students in the United States are known by their year of study, such as a "second-year medical student" or a "fifth-year doctoral candidate." In the UK a university student is said “to study”, “to read or informally to do” a subject. In the recent past the expression “to read a subject” was more common at the older universities such as Oxford and Cambridge. In the US a student studies or majors in a subject .To major in something refers to the student's principal course of study; to study may refer to any class being taken.2 At university level in BrE, each module is taught by a lecturer or tutor; professor is the job-title of a senior academic. In AmE each class is generally taught by a professor (although some US tertiary educational institutions follow the BrE usage). A British professor is not exactly equivalent to a US professor, because the latter category divides into three levels: full professor, associate professor, and assistant professor. In the UK, the ranks below professor are reader, then senior lecturer (though some universities treat these grades as equivalent in salary, but different in function), then lecturer.3 In the UK, a student is said to sit or take an exam, while in the U.S., a student takes an exam. The expression he sits for an exam also arises in BrE, but only rarely in AmE. American lawyers-to-be sit for their bar exams and American master's and doctoral students may sit for their comprehensive exams, but in nearly all other instances, Americans take their exams. When preparing for an exam students revise (BrE)/review (AmE) what they have studied. In the US anyone who finishes studying at any educational institution by passing relevant examinations is said to graduate and to be a graduate, but in the UK only degree and above level students can graduate. These days student itself has a wider meaning in AmE. It is used more and more for people studying above the primary school level, but pupil is still used in secondary school contexts as well. Pupil is understood in AmE, but generally not used - all learners in institutions of education are students in AmE. Whereas in BrE it tends to be used for people studying at a postsecondary educational institution and the term pupil is widely used for a young person at primary or secondary school. 23 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Of two major varieties of English, American English has begun to influence the English spoken in Europe. Nevertheless, British English is still dominant in the schools and universities. Furthermore, most teachers speak British English and most educational material is based on the British English variety. END NOTE 1. 2. 3. 1. 2. 3. Oxford English Dictionary. Oxford, England: Oxford University Press. 1971. S. v., “public education”. En.wikipedia.org/wiki/American_and_British_Englishdifferences#Education O.М. Воевудская, О.В.Ивашенко. Практикум по лексикологии современнево английского языка. p103. REFERENCES Oxford English Dictionary. Oxford, England: Oxford University Press. 1971. S. v., “public education”. En.wikipedia.org/wiki/American_and_British_Englishdifferences#Educatio O.М. Воевудская, О.В.Ивашенко. Практикум по лексикологии современнево английского языка. p103. COMPARISON RELATING TO LANGUAGE SIMILARITIES BETWEEN THE TURKISH AND JAPANESE LANGUAGES Emine KOSE Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT The goal of this study is to explain similarities between the Turkish and Japanese languages. According to my research these two languages have similar property and also comes from paralel roots.This research is support The Japanese and Turkish languages include similar words. All similarty is sign that, these two different languages have language relationship.Language relationship and old roots are support to connection between The Japanese and Turkish Languages. Key Words:The Japanese Language and Turkish Languages, Similar Property, Similar Roots, Similar words, Language Relationship. Bugün dünyada 220 milyona yakın insan Türk Dilini konuşmakta ve yaşatmaktadır. Türkçe dünyada en fazla konuşulan dil olarak 15.sırada yer almaktadır. Türk dili yapılan sıralandırmalarda Altay dilleri kümesine sokulur. Altay dilleri de Ural-Altay dil ailesi içinde sayılır.Mehmet Fuat Bozkurtun ele aldığı makaleye göre, bu alanda ilk araştırma yapan İsveçli Philipp Von Strahlenberg'dir. İlk gereçleri Avrupa ve Asya'nın Kuzeyi ile Doğu Bölümleri adlı kitabında verilmiştir. Winkler, Ural-Altay dil ailesini daha da genişleterek ölü dillerden Sümer ve Akad dilleri bu aileden saymıştır. Japoncanın Altay dillerinden sayılması Boller, Grunzel, Pröhle gibi bilim adamları tarafından ayrıca savunulmuştur.Türk dili, Altay dil ailesinin Oğuz kolunda bulunur. Altay dilleri dünyanın birçok coğrafyasına yayılmış ve yaygın olarak kullanılmıştır.Avrupadan, Orta Doğuya ve Orta Asyadan Uzak Doğuya kadar 24 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan varabilen büyük bir alanda konuşulan bir dil ailesidir.Ayrıca Altay Kolunda Türk dilleri, Moğol,Mançu Tunguz ve Japon ve Kore dilleri bulunur.Türk Dilleri içinde Moğol, Mançu, ve Tunguz dillerinin bu soydan geldiği kesin olarak kabul edilmekle beraber, Japon ve Kore dillerinin Altay Dil Ailesine ait olup olmadığı halen tartışmalı bir konudur. Altay Diller Ailesi kendi içinde de gruplara ayrılır: Oğuz,Kıpçak,Çuvaş,Uygur,ve Yakut başıca kollarıdır.Oğuz Kolu içinde: Türkçe, Azerice ve Türkmence yer alır. Japon dili ve Kore Dili ise izole dil olarak adlandırılır. Ancak enteresan olan nokta Türk dili ve Japon dilinin aynı gramatik özellikleri taşımasıdır. Türk Dilinin özellikleri şunlardır: 1. Sondan eklemeli bir dildir 2. Ön ek almazlar 3. Ünlü uyumu gözetilir 4. Cinsiyet ayrımı yapılmaz 5. Soru eki kullanılır 6. Özne Nesne, Yüklem uyumu vardır Yukarıda ki bu özellikler aynen Japon dilinde de geçerlidir.Bu benzerlikler, Japon dilinin de Altay Diller Ailesi içinde olduğuna dair güçlü benzerliklerdir.Dil akrabalığını güçlendiren düşünce, biçim benzerliğidir.Bu akrabalık günümüzde tam olarak kabul gören bir düşünce değildir. Bazı araştırmacılar Japon dilini Kore dilinin bir lehçesi olarak kabul ederler, ancak bu fikir de kesin olarak kabul görmemiştir.Japon dili ve Türk dilinin biçim ve gramatik benzerlikler dışında dikkat çekici bir nokta da ses benzerliklerinin ve hatta kelime benzerliklerini olmasıdır.Buna örnek olarak aşagıdaki kelimeleri gösterebiliriz: Türkçe Japonca Türkçe Japonca Kyotonun Ankaraya gitti İmiş Kara Alaca İçi Kırar Sonra da Yaban Kyotonu Ankara itta imas Kuray Akasa Uçi Kireru Sore de Yaban Ara Yukarı Giy Taksi de Nedir ki? İyi Akasya Yamaç Koyu Ada Agaru Gi Takuşi de Nan des ka? İi Akashia Yama Koi Yukarıda yazılı örnekleri incelediğimizde kelimelerdeki mana, ses ve yazım benzerliği şaşırtıcı derece yakındır.Bu yakınlık, dil üzerine çalışmalar yapan dilcilere akrabalığı düşündüren ve araştırmaya iten somut sebeplerden sayılabilir.Yalnızca Türk dilciler değil, Japon dili üzerine araştırma yapan dilciler de bu konuyla ilgilenmişlerdir. Japoncanın dünya dilleri arasındaki yerini ilk kez inceleyen Katsuki Fujioka, Japoncanın ilk olarak Ural-Altay dilleri ile akrabalığı meselesinin ciddi olarak araştırılması 25 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference gerektiğini savunmuştur.Fujioka’ya göre Japonca ile bu diller arasında pek çok ortak özellik bulunuyor.Ural-Altay dillerinin en belirgin özellikleri Japon dilinin içinde de mevcuttur.Altay dillerinin birkaç özelliği şunlardır: 1. Ünlü Uyumunun bulunması 2. Eylem eklerinin çokluğu 3. Dilsel cinsiyet ayrımının bulunmaması 4. Adlarda belirli belirsizlik edatlarının olmaması 5. Öntakı yerine sontakı bulunması 6. Soru edatlarının azlığı 7. bağlaçların azlığı 8. Söz başında (r)ünsüzünün bulunmaması 9. Adılların Hint-Avrupa dillerinden farklı biçimde çekimlenmesi Bu gibi örnekler, Japon dilinin Ural-Altay dil ailesi içinde olduğu savını güçlendirmektedir. Türkler dünya üzerinde geniş coğrafyalara yayılmışlar ve bunun sonucu olarak da kendisi ile soy bakımından yakınlığı olan veya olmayan pek çok milletle ve dille temasa geçmişlerdir. Bu yakınlık sonucunda Türkçe ile bu diller arasında karşılıklı etkilenmeler olmuştur, Türkçe temasta oldukları bu dillere kelimeler vermiş ve başka dillerden de kelimeler almıştır. Özellikle Arapça ve Farsça en çok ortak kelimenin kullanıldığı dillerdir.Bunun yanı sıra,Japonca gibi çok uzak gibi görünen bu dilin aynı mana ve ses benzerliğinde kelimelere sahip olması benim araştırmalarıma göre bu bir tesadüf olamaz.Öyle ki, Çin, Sanskrit ve Slav dillerinden de Türkçeye birçok kelime girmiştir. Ancak tüm bu saydığımız dillerle Türkçenin yapıca ilişkisi yoktur. Bunun yanında Fin-Ugor, Moğol, Tunguz, Kore ve Japon dilleri için aynı şeyi söyleyemiyoruz. Bu dillerin bazılarıyla Türk dilleri arasında önemli benzerlikler vardır. Özellikle Türkçe ve Moğolca arasındaki benzerlikler dikkat çekicidir. Aynı dil ailesi içinde olduğuna dair bu kadar güçlü kanıtlar bulunan bu dillerin, aynı kelimeleri kullanıyor olması da bir tesadüf değil,geçmişten günümüze uzanan toplumlar arası etkileşimin bir göstergesidir. Bütün diller incelenirken sadece günün koşullarına ve coğrafi konumuna göre değerlendirme yapmak, o dili kısır bir döngü içine sokmaktır.Türkler, yüzyıllar boyu farklı milletlerle bir arada yaşamış ve farklı coğrafyalarda kültürlerini, dillerini yaymışlardır.Bir dil içinde aynı gramatik yapı, ses ve mana benzerliği taşıyan kelimeler bulunması ,dil akrabalığı meselesini düşündüren en önemli işaretlerdir.Bütün bu tarihsel bilgiler ışığında 20.yy’ın başından itibaren Türkiyeli Türkologlar Türk dilinin geçmişten günümüze kadar uzanan gelişimini en ince ayrıntısına kadar incelemeye başlamışlar ve bu dönem araştırmaların geliştiği bir dönem olmuştur.Sadece Türkiyeli Türkologlar değil,20.yy da dünyanın birçok ülkesinde Türkoloji ile ilgili araştırmalar giderek artmaya başlamıştır.Japonya ve ABD’de Türkoloji çalışmaları yapan kurum ve kişilerin sayısında büyük bir artış yaşanmıştır. Dille ilgili başlıca inceleme alanları fonetik, fonoloji, gramer (morfoloji, sentaks), etimoloji, semantik, filoloji ve diyalektolojidir.Stilistikte son zamanlarda önemi artan alanlardan biridir. 26 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Prof.Dr.Ahmet Bican Ersilasun’un ‘Türk Dili Üzerine Yeni Yaklaşımlar’ adlı makalesinde Türk dilinin başka dillerle olan akrabalığı meselesi farklı bir açıdan incelenmiştir. Ersilasun makalesinde Avrasyatik Dil Ailesine dikkat çekmektedir.Bu makaledeki bilgiye göre; Amerika Birleşik Devletleri’nde 1980’den sonra gelişen bazı yeni akımlarda dünya dilleri daha geniş ailelere ayrılmakta ve hatta bütün dillerin aynı kökten çıktığı ileri sürülmektedir. Joseph Greenberg’in ortaya koyduğu geniş ailelerden biri de Avrasyatik Büyük Ailesi (Eurasiatic Macrofamily) adını taşımaktadır. Bu teoriye göre Avrasyatik büyük ailesi içinde yedi dil ailesi vardır: Hint-Avrupa, Ural, Altay, Gilyak, Kore-Japon-Aynu, Çukça, Eskimo-Aleut (Greenberg 2000). Görüldüğü gibi Türkçenin içinde bulunduğu Altay ailesi de Avrasyatik büyük ailesinin bir koludur ve diğer ailelerin içindeki diller de Türkçenin uzak akrabaları kabul edilmektedir.Bu bilgiye de dayanarak diyebiliriz ki, ana çerçeve içinde zaten bu iki dil, dil akrabalığına sahiptir.Kuramsal Altay dilinden ilk olarak Japoncanın, ardından Korecenin ayrıldığı düşünülmektedir.Türkologlar dilin tarihsel gelişimini tamamlama meselesini tam olarak çözümlemiş değildir.Ana hatlarıyla belirlenen tasnifler kabul edilmekle beraber, tarihsel dönemler arasındaki geçiş ve köksel bağlar tarihlendirme meselesi, bugün halen araştırılmakta ve tartışılmaktadır. Dil,gelişen değişen ve büyüyen canlı bir olgudur.Sosyal yaşam,kültür,coğrafya değişen yaşam koşulları, bu olguya beslenmesi için gıda sağlayan kaynaklardır Bu kaynaklar,dilin öz benliği korunup saklanmak şartıyla, hangi tarih ve koşulda olursa olsun dil üzerinde muhakkak güçlü bir etki yaratmakta ve dili zenginleştirmektedir. Türk dili ve Japon dili, bu uzak, aralarında herhangi bir yakınlık olduğu ilk bakışta akla gelmeyecek olan diller,aslında aynı dil ailesinin birbirine uzak akrabalarıdır. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Türk Dünyası El Kitabı (Osman Nedim Saba)2Cilt, Dil Kültür Sanat,Ankara, 2002 Altay Dilleri Teorisi, Türk Dünyası Araştırmaları Yayını:6, Istanbul, 1983. Türk Dilleri Araştırmaları (Talat Tekin)1992, Simurg Yayıncılık. http://turkoloji.cu.edu.tr/ESKI TURK DİLİ http://www.mainboard24.com http://www.abercilasun.com USE OF THE SUBJECT AS A RHEME IN AZERBAIJANI AND ENGLISH Gunay Mammadli, Gunay Alizade Undergraduate students Qafqaz University [email protected], [email protected] ABSTRACT In this research paper our purpose is to indicate differences and similarities using of subject as a rheme in Azerbaijani and English. From the point of view of communicative effective , the important positions in the clause are the initial and final position. We have examined separately the two structures involved, 27 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference which are mapped on to each other. The Theme-Rheme thematic structure and Given-New information structure. Theme and Rheme is also called Active and Passive Alternative. It means that, the topic/ theme of the sentence is called Active Alternative , and rheme is called Passive Alternative. In contrast to rheme, theme gives information about previous talking or life experience to speaker. We encounter using of subject as a rheme in literature. Logical stress and Intonation helps us to find out rheme in a sentence . That is why we can understand the rheme in speaking more than writing. Generally speaking, there some elements which can help us to distinguish Theme from Rheme: word order, intonation, auxiliary verbs , lexical repetition. Key word: theme, rheme, intonation, word order, auxiliary verbs. Dilçilik ədəbiyyatında cümlənin bir neçə baxımdan, o cümlədən ənənəvi, aktual və sintaqmatik üzvlənməsi göstərilir. Cümlənin ənənəvi üzvlənməsi onun formal qrammatik təhlilinə görə aparılır.Cümlənin ənənəvi üzvlənməsində cümlənin baş üzvləri (mübtəda, xəbər), ikinci dərəcəli üzvlər (təyin,tamamliq,zərflik) fərqləndirilir.Cümlənin qrammatik strukturu bu yolla şərh edilir. K.Abdullayevə görə, cümlənin tərkibində ancaq sintaktik baxımdan bitkin üzvlərin ayrılması,seçilməsi o qədər də düzgün sayıla bilməz.Belə ki, cümlənin quruluşunda təkcə onun sintaktik üzvləri deyil,digər səviyyələri də (morfoloji, leksik) vahid ve elementlərini də nəzərə almaq vacibdir.Bu alimin fikrincə, cümlə quruluşunda onun tərkib hissələri sintaktik səviyyədə cümlə üzvləridir, leksik səviyyədə cümlə vahidləri, morfoloji səviyyədə cümlə elementləridir. “Əhmədin qardaşı dünən Baki şəhərinə gəldi” cümləsi sintaktik, leksik ve morfolji səviyyələrdə aşağidaki kimi üzvləne bilər: 1. Cümlə üzvlərinə – Əhmədin qardaşi, dünən, Bakı şəhərinə, gəldi. 2. Soz formalarina – Əhmədin, qardaşi, dünən, Bakı, şəhərinə, gəldi. 3. Cümlə elementlərinə – Əhməd-in, qardaş-i, dünən, Bakı, şəhər-i-nə, gəl-di. Cümlənin ikinci üzvlənməsi aktual üzvlənmədir.Dilçilikdə “cümlənin aktual üzvlənməsi” termini ilə yanaşı, “kommunikativ üzvlənmə”, “kontekstual üzvlənmə”, “tema” və “rema” üzrə üzvlənmə “cümlənin funksional perspektiv”, “cümlənin aktual perspektivi” kimi terminlər də eyni anlayişi bildirmək üçün işlədilir. Kommunikativ sintaksis əsasinda cümlənin sintaktik quruluşu və onun funksional yükünün üzə cıxarılması aktual üzvlənmə hesab olunur.Aktual üzvlənmənin komponentləri “məlum olan” (köhnə), “məlum olmayan” (yeni) terminləri ilə ifadə olunur. Aktual üzvlənmə belə bir cəhəti nəzərə alır ki,eyni bir formal qrammatik cümlə söz sırası vurğu və intonasiyadan asılı olaraq müxtəlif anlamların ifadəsi üçün işlənə bilər. Hər iki kommunikativ məqsədə xidmət ədən cümlə iki hissədən- tema ve remadan ibarət olur. Tema danışana,dinləyənə məlum olan informasiyadir.Tema sohbətin, verilən məlumatin predmetidir. Başqa sözlə, cümlədə nə haqqında söhbət gədirsə,o temadir. Cümlədə verilən yeni məlumat isə remadir.Eyni bir cümlədə rema müxtəlif yerdə ola bilər. Məsələn: 28 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan He ‘shaved him’self (himself –rema), ‘He shaved himself (he -rema) He ‘shaved himself (shaved –rema) Söyləmlərdə remanı nişanlayan vasitələrə söz sirasi, kontrastiv vurğu və intonasiya daxildir.Söz sırasını dəyişməklə eyni bir söz bir halda tema, digər halda isə rema ola bilər. Məsələn: Helen should be the first to receive her diploma. The first to receive her diploma should be Helen. Birinci cümlədə “Helen”- tema, ikinci cümlədə isə remadir. Where are we going today?-To ‘watch the footbal match. Bu sual cümləsinə verilən cavabda rema “football match” birləşməsidir. Burada rema intonasiya vasitəsilə nəzərə çarpdırılır. Where are we going today?- We are ‘going to ‘watch the ‘football match. Rema dedikdə mueyyen aksent-melodik xüsusiyyətlərə malik soyləmin elə hissəsi və ya soyləm nəzərdə tutulur ki,burada dinləyiciyə sadəcə olaraq hər hansı konkret məlumat, fakt və s. deyil, modal və emosional xarakterli informasiya verilir.Rema yenini əhatə etsə də, bununla kifayətlənmir.Soyləmin rema hissəsi danışanın verdiyi məlumatda nəyi daha vacib saydığını,yəni dinləyicinin onu ən vacib hadisə, məlumat çatdırılmasına kömək edir.Bununla yanaşı, rema danışanın gercəkliyə, öz nitqinin məzmununa, ünsiyyət şəraitinə, müsahibinin fiziki və emosional vəziyyətinə münasibət bildirir. Remadan fərqli olaraq yuxarıda qeyd edildiyi kimi, tema söyləmin aksent-melodik cəhətdən elə hissəsidir ki, burada dinləyiciyə əvvəlki söhbətdən və ya həyat təcrübəsindən məlum olan hər sey haqqında danışılır. E.Sevyakovaya göre cümlənin aktual üzvlənməsi prosodik-intonasiya vasitələri nəzərə alınmadan mümkün deyildir.Bu mənada kontrastiv vurgu cümlənin aktual üzvlənməsində, yəni remanın nəzərə çarpdırılmasında mühüm rol oynayır.Intonasiya sözlərdə, söz birləşmələrində məna birliyi yaradır, predikativliyi ifadə edir, cümlənin məna mərkəzini – yəni remanı göstərir. Əgər rema cümlənin əvvəlində olarsa, məsələn “’Jane has left for London”, bu halda “Jane” sözü rematik vurğunun ,”left” ve “London” sözləri isə tematik vurgunun daşıyıcısı kimi çıxış ədəcək. E.M.Cavadov “Müasir Azərbaycan ədəbi dilinin sintaktik vahidlərinin sırası”adlı tədqiqatinda cümlə üzvləri sırasının pozulmasından bəhs edərkən belə yazir: “Dilin daxili qanunları əsasında yaranan sırayla, danışanların arzusundan asılı olaraq bəzən edilə biləcək dəyişiklik bir-biriylə qarışırılmışdır”. Bizim fikrimizcə, bu dəyişiklik verilən yeni melumati –remanı qüvvətləndirmək məqsədindən irəli gəlir.Bununla həm ingilis, həm də Azərbaycan dilində mübtəda “yaxud onun qrupu nəqli cümlədə rema ifaedici kimi çıxış etdikdə inversiyaya uğrayıb, yəni mövqeyini dəyişərək xəbərdən sonra gəlir. Inversiya yolu ilə mübtəda aşağıdakı hallarda temadan remaya keçir. 29 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Mövcudiyyət (eksiztensional) mənasını bildirən cümlələrdə işlənən “to be, to lie, sit, stand, hang, live, come, run, follow, swim, fly, and so on təsviri fellərlə ifadə olunan xəbərdən sonra gələrsə Adv-v-s ardıcıllıgı nəzərə çarpır.Məsələn: High above the city; on a tall column; stood the statue of the Happy Prince;-Seherden xeyli yuksekde;hundur sutun uzerinde Xosbext Sahzade heykeli dayanmisdi. Misallardan göründüyü kimi,ingilis dilindən fərqli olaraq Azərbaycan dilində yaşamaq, dayanmaq, durmaq, gəlmək, qaçmaq, uzmək, uçmaq kimi hərəkət və vəziyyət bildirən fellərlə ifadə olunan xəbərlə inversiyaya uğrayan mübtədaya nəsr əsərləri və danışıq dilində təsaduf olunmur. Inversiyaya uğramiş hər mübtəda rema ifaedici kimi çıxış etmir.Məsələn ismi xəbəri ikiqat inversiyası olan cümləni nəzərdən keçirək: Flame coloured are his wings, and coloured like flame in his body. Onun qanadı və bədəni alov rəngdədir. Belə quruluşa malik olan cümlələr mövcudiyyət mənasını bildirmədiyinə görə və onunla əlaqədar yer zərfliyi olmadığına görə mübtəda rema ola bilməz. Gozəl olur çöldə çəmənlər, çaylar. Tema ve remanı ayırd etmək üçün formal göstəriciləri də nəzərə almaq lazımdır. Aşağıdakılardır: 1. Söz sırası; 2. Intonasiya vasitələri (tempt,ritm,pauza) 3. Köməkçi vasitələr (ədat, işarə əvəzliyi və s.) 4. Leksik təkrarlar; 5. Monoloji nitqdə sual cümlələri; 6. Cümlə üzvü vəzifəsi daşıyan qoşulan konstruksiyalar, sözlərin,söz birləsmələrinin əvvəlinə gəlib onları xüsusi olaraq nəzərə çarpdıran xüsusən, o cümlədən, özü də illah və hətta kimi sözləri və s. (Hornby , Guide to Patterns and Usage in English, Oxford , 1975) Ədatlar Mübtədanın rema kimi çixiş etməsindən həm Azərbaycan, həm də ingilis dilində müəyyən məna çalarliği verən ədatlar mühüm rol oynayır.Bunlardan qüvvətləndirici ədatlar da, də, bele, artiq, hətta, lap, axır, hec; ingilis dilində just, even ; məhdudlaşdirici ədatlar ancaq, yalnız, bircə, tək, təkcə, fəqət; ingilis dilində only,merely; qarşılasdıran ədat ilə dəqiqləsdirici elə, məhz-mainly,such as mübtədanın əvvəlində işlənərək rematizator vəzifəsini gösterir. There were only a few small bloody pieces of him left.- Ikinci anda isə onda yalniz qanlı hissələr qalmışdır. Even Cindy was watching him covertly. – Hətta Sindi belə ona gozalti baxırdı. Qayıdış əvəzlikləri Azərbaycan və ingilis dillərində remalasdirici ünsürlərdən biri də qayıdış əvəzlikləridir. 30 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Ingilis dilində remalaşdırıcı qayıdış əvəzlikləri içərisində daha çox işlənən şəxs bildirən qayıdış əvəzlikləridir. The men themselves snow covered in their exposed position.- Sığınacaqsız olan adamlar özləri də qara bələnmişdilər. There is / are Bu ifadə Azərbaycan dilinde vardir mənasini verir.Buna görə də “there” sözü yer zərfliyi mənasını bildirməyərək,ifadənin düzəldilməsi üçün formal vasitədir.Yesperin “there is /are” ifadəli cümlələri mövcudiyyet menali cumlələr adlandırır.Buna görə də there is/are ifadəli sintaktik birləşməsi ilə işlənən mübtəda həmin mənanın hesabına rema vəzifəsini daşıyır. Tərkibinde 3 üzv olur: There is phone in my car. 1. There formal sözündən sonra is/are – tema; 2. Mübtəda –rema; 3. Yer zərfliyində - tema There was a little pause before answer. Cavabdan qabaq yüngül bir süküt çökdü. Qoşa bağlayıcılı birləşmələr Ingilis dilində korrelyativ qoşa bağlayıcılardan either...or, both...and, neither...nor; Azərbaycan dilində sayca nisbətən çox məna cəhətdən qarşılıqlı olan gah-gah da, yaya da, ister-isterse de,hem-hemde,ne-ne de birlikdə işlənən mübtədalar rema ifadə edir. Ingilis dilində neither...nor bağlayıcısının işləndiyi cümlənin xəbəri təsdiq formasinda olduğu kimi , Azərbaycan dilində də deyil,yaxud sözləri işlənmir. Both horn and lights were signals of dangerously for pressure. Həm səs,həm işiq siqnallari həyat üçün təhlükəlidir. İnkar əvəzlikləri None, noone, nobody, nothing, any, anybody, neither, Azərbaycan dilində hec kim, hec kəs, heçnə, heç bir şey mürəkkəb quruluşlu inkar əvəzlikləri cümlənin mübtədası kimi xüsusi vurğuyla deyilərək inkarlığı qüvvətləndirir və rema vəzifəsini daşıyır. Nobody goes on that kind of journey without baggage.It doesn’t make any sense. Hec kim belə uzaq səfərə yüksüz çıxmır.Hec ağila batan işə oxşamır. Məlumdur ki,ingilis dilində inkar əvəzlikləri ilə ifadə olunan mübtəda yalnız təsdiq formasında olan xəbərlə uzlaşır.Ingilis dilindən fərqli olaraq,Azərbaycan dilində inkar əvəzlikli mübtəda inkarda ifadə olunan xəbərlə uzlaşır.( Ilyish B.A. The structure of Modern English .1965) Hər dildə oxşar cəhətlər: 1. Rema ifadə edən mübtəda isim,şəxs,qeyri-muəyyən və qayıdış əvəzlikləri substantivləşmiş sifət və sayla ifadə oluna bilər. 2. Mübtəda- rema söz sırasının pozulması,yəni inversiya. 31 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference 3. Mübtəda mövcudiyyət mənasını bildirən cümlələrdə rema vəzifəsini daşıyır. 4. Qoşa baglayıcılı birləşmələr tərkibində mübtədalar rema kimi çıxış edir. 5. Qüvvətləndirici, məhdudlaşdırıcı və dəqiqləşdirici ədatlar mübtəda-rema ilə yanaşı işlənərək remalaşdırıcı rolunu oynayır. (Abdullayev K. Azərbaycan dilinin sintaksisinin nəzərə məsələləri B.1999) 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. REFERENCES Abdullayev K. Azərbaycan dilinin sintaksisinin nəzərə məsələləri B.1999 Şevekova V. E. Sovremenniy anqliyskiy ezik . M. 1980 Harper’s English Grammar .N. Y. 1965 Hornby , Guide to Patterns and Usage in English, Oxford , 1975 Ilyish B.A. The structure of Modern English .1965 THE COLOR FACTOR IN THE USE OF ENGLISH Gunay Poladova Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT The purpose of this paper is to show the colorful sides of English language. Every time we learn the grammar, tense forms, sentence structure and etc. Sometimes it can be boring during the learning process. The exactness and expressiveness of the speech is dependent on using naturally words and expressions. We build our speech on the basis definite grammatical rules. Like words, stable compounds, idioms also play a role in the enrichment of language. The theme which I will talk in my research article is about Idioms of English language, especially about the Color idioms. These idioms make the language more meaningful and useful. In our daily life while conversation we can not use the formal language. Mostly we use informal language and the different types of idioms make our speech impressive. By this way we can express our feelings much more clearly. Also we must know the exact meaning of idioms. When we use the idiom “to drink till all's blue” about a person who never tasted the alcohol of course you will be in a comic situation. From the name of Colour Idioms we can find some amusing sides but when we enter to the deeps of a topic we see that it is not possible as we imagine. It also have a great relation with grammar. Foreign students or a person who is English is not their native language can learn this relation from books linguists wrote about it. Key words: English language, Colour idioms, formal and informal language. Idiom is a Greek word-means special feature, special phrasing. It is an expression, word, or phrase that has a figurative meaning that is comprehended in regard to a common use of that expression that is separate from the literal meaning or definition of the words of which it is made .There are estimated to be at least 25,000 idiomatic expressions in the English language. In linguistics, idioms are usually presumed to be figures of speech contradicting the principle of compositionality; yet the matter remains debated. In phraseology, they are defined in a similar way as a sub-type of phrase whose meaning is not the regular sum of the meanings of its components. English idioms differ from others for their difference and richness. The translation of these 32 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan idioms to other languages is important and difficult issue in linguistics. The main reason of wrong translation of idioms is the choosing it wrongly from the context, other reason is the wrong understanding of translator. John Saied defines an "idiom" as words collocated that became affixed to each other until metamorphosing into a fossilised term .This collocation—words commonly used in a group—redefines each component word in the word-group and becomes an idiomatic expression. Moreover, an idiom is an expression, word, or phrase whose sense means something different from what the words literally imply. The idiom "beating around the bush" means to hint or discuss obliquely; nobody is literally beating any person or thing, and the bush is a metaphor. When a speaker uses an idiom, the listener might mistake its actual meaning, if he or she has not heard this figure of speech before. Idioms usually do not translate well; in some cases, when an idiom is translated into another language, either its meaning is changed or it is meaningless. As defined by The New International Webster’s College Dictionary, an idiom is an expression not readily analyzable from its grammatical construction or from the meaning of its component parts. It is the part of the distinctive form or construction of a particular language that has a specific form or style present only in that language. Random House Webster’s College Dictionary seems to agree with this definition, even expanding it further, stating that an idiom is an expression whose meaning is not predictable from the usual grammatical rules of a language or from the usual meanings of its constituent elements. There are idioms which mention different colours and people will recognize them as translations of their own language, but often enough other words are used in the different languages. Some of the common ones use the colours blue, green and red and are groups of words that combine a preposition with the colour such as "out of the blue" or a verb and a preposition such as "He saw red." Since the idiom is supposed to give you a meaning which is far from the meaning of the key word or object that creates it, new learners have difficulties being able to image that colours have anything to do with something that is not a refection of a light wave frequency. When the student sees that he "sees red" in his language that is often a good beginning point for the person to see that there may be other similar idioms. In the meantime he will likely absorb other idioms and their expressions.at the end of my speech I want to say that there are other idioms he may know from popular English songs which uses "feel blue," for example. if the learner has a musical ear he might take advantage of his ability to perceive other idioms in the future. he can also learn that colours have been associated to certain emotions, as blue is associated with sadness and red with anger. green with envy and white with fear as in "white as a ghost." Others like yellow may be just stated in a simple sentence with the present of be, as in "you're yellow," mean you are a coward. Here I want to show some colour idioms and their translations. Idioms with “Black”- things look black – the works goes wrong / bad Black looks – looking angry-When I started to tell the story, Carol gave me a really dirty look 33 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Black as hell (night, pitch, my hat)-very dark ( gecə qara cücə qara)-The streets was black as hell. Black as sin (thunder, thundercloud) black as sin (thunder, thundercloud) – başının üstünü qara bulud almaq- Like black as sin , she was sitting infront of the window. To know black from white – ağı qaradan seçmək- I am already at the age of to know black from white idioms with “White” As white as a ghost- qorxudan rəngi ağarmaq- My sister became as white as a ghost when she saw the man at the window as white as a sheet- solğun- I felt terrible this morning and in the mirror I looked as white as a sheet. As white as the driven snow- ağappaq-The fur on the dog was as white as the driven snow. Idioms with “blue”- cry oneself blue in the face –ürəyi partdıyana kimi qışqırmaqShe cried till blue in the face Look blue –mısmırıqlı olmaq- Today she looks blue, because of bad marks Blue in the face –əsəbdən göyərmək- He argued with her until he was blue in the face. Make the air blue –deyinmək- When I entered to the house he began make the air blue to drink till all's blue – içkinin küpünə girmək- Her father everytime drinks till all`s blue Once in a blue moon – ayda ildə bir dəfə- I saw him once in a blue moon To look through blue glasses-pessimist person- My mother is the kind of person who everytime looks through blue glasses Blue chip company –company with high quality- This company is really blue chip company Idioms with “Green”- green with envy –hirsindən bozarmaq- Mr.Smith began to be greeen with envy Green wound – new wound that is not recovered- Her wounds is still green To look through green glasses –to be jealous- My grandmother everytime looks through green glasses To get the green light – to be free everywhere Green-belt area -the protecting area surrounding the city Grey matter -başın yaxşı işləməsi The grass is always greener on the other side-believe that life is beautiful in other place Idioms with “Red”- to have a red face –utancından qıpqırmızı olmaq Be in the red –borc içində batmaq see red –become very angry 34 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Red-letter day –memorable day- It was a red-letter day when she finally received her graduation diploma. Red tape –bruocratics Catch (someone) red-handed –iş üstündə yaxalamaq In the red -pik nöqtəyə çatmaq Like a red rag to a bull / Like a red flag to a bull -kimisə cin atına mindirmək Red carpet treatment - treat someone with great respect Idioms with “Yellow”- To be yellow / yellow bellied- ağciyər olmaq A golden opportunity- an exellent chance Have a yellow streak- be coward REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. The Oxford Companion to the English Language(1992) pp.495–96. Jackendoff, R. (1997). The architecture of the language faculty. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. Mel’čuk Igor A. (1995). Pharisees in language and phraseology in linguistics. In Martin Everett, Erik-Jan Vander Linden, André Schenk & Rob Schrader (eds.), Idioms: Structural and Psychological perspectives, 167–232. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum. 4. Saied, John I. (2003), Semantics. 2nd edition. Oxford: Blackwell. p. 60. 5. Saied, John I. (2003), Semantics. 2nd edition. Oxford: Blackwell. 6. Gibbs, R. W. (1987), "Linguistic Factors in Children Understands of Idioms." Journal of Child Language, 14, 569–586. 8. http://www.baidak.com/english-idioms-colour 9. http://www.english-at-home.com/idioms/idioms-using-colour/ 10. http://www.learn-english-today.com/idioms/idiom-categories/colour-idioms.htm 11. http://www.englishclub.com/vocabulary/idioms-colour.htm 12. http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTOTAL-HUAI199906020.htm THE LEXICAL NORMS OF AZERBAIJANI LITERARY LANGUAGE Nofel Quliyev Doctoral student Institute of Linguistics [email protected] ABSTRACT In this paper the lexical norms as one of the most arguable branches of speech culture are considered. Correct use of words is the most significant features of the lexical norms. The lexical norms of Azerbaijani become apparent more evidently in the Mass Media. In this paper the lexical norms’ cases of breach in the press’s, radio and TV programs’, speakers’ and reporters’ language and the way of its solution are also mentioned. Key words: lexical norms, Mass Media, radio, TV programs. 35 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Ədəbi dilin leksik normaları Dilin ən çevik və ən plastik vahidi olan söz (leksem, leksik vahid) xüsusi məna kəsb edir. Bu söz dövrün və jəmiyyətin yeniliklərini operativliklə əks etdirir. Ona görə də dəyişkənlik dilin leksik qatında daha sürətlə baş verir. Bu isə təbii ki, leksik normaların rəngarəngliyinə, çoxvariantlılığına gətirib çıxarır. Ona görə də müasir dilçilik elmi leksik normalar probleminin həllində vahid bir mövqedən çıxış etmir. Burda maraqlı cəhət odur ki, orfoqrafik və qrammatik normalaşma məsələləri ilə daha çox mütəxəssilər, birinci növbədə dilçilər məşğul olursa, leksik normalar ən müxtəlif peşə və sənət adamlarının mübahisə meydanı ola bilir. Xüsusilə terminologiya sahəsində uyğun elmlərin nümayəndələri dil mütəxəssislərinə çox çətinliklə güzəştə gedirlər. Görünür, bu onunla bağlıdır ki, nitq mədəniyyətinin ən çox mübahisə doğuran sahəsi məhz leksik normalardır. Televiziya nitqindəki leksik normalarda anlayış və məniməsəmə qanunları özünü göstərir. Anlayış və mənimsəmə qanunlarının özünəməxsus əlamətləri var. Birinci qanun öz sözlərimizə, mənimsəmə qanunu isə alınma sözlərə aiddir. Anlayış qanununda əsas prinsip dilin müasir vəziyyətində işlədilən sözlərin ondan istifadə edənlər üçün mənaca aydın olmasındadır. Danışan və dinləyən üçün isə mənası aydın olan sözlər müasir dilin norması sayılır.Yəni, bir sözlə nitq aydın və anlaşıqlı olmalıdır. Teleradio verilişlərinin dilində mili dilin öz daxili imkanları hesabına yaradılmış sözlərdən fəal istifadəni müsbət hal kimi qiymətləndirmək lazımdır. Xüsusilə, ölkəmiz müstəqillik yoluna qədəm qoyandan sonra bu prosesin genişlənməsi dilimizin də müstəqilləşməsi və ifadə imkanlarının genişlənməsi kimi başa düşülməlidir. Məs.: xüsusi əvəzinə özəl, kvorum əvəzinə yetərsay, parlament əvəzinə məclis. Privatizasiya əvəzinə özəlləşmə kimi söz və ifadələrin ədəbi dilimizin lüğət fonduna daxil edilməsində və kütləviləşdirilməsində TV –nin və radionun rolunu danmaq olmaz. Dilimizin lüğət tərkibi sözdən istifadə imkalarını genişləndirməklə jurnalistə söz seçmək, məna incəliklərini fərqləndirmək üçün əlverişli və hərtərəfli imkanlar açır. Sözdən düzgün istifadə leksik normalardan ən mühümü kimi onun işlənmə məqamı dəqiqləşdirilməyəndə, yaxud ümumi mətnə ya gəlişi gözəllik xatirinə, ya da sadəcə olaraq, lüğət ehtiyatının qıtlığı ucbatından gətiriləndə təbii ki, nitq qüsurlu olur. Bu, xüsusilə telejurnalistin şifahi nitqində arzuolunmaz şəkil alır. Aparıcıların dilində teztez deməli, məhz, bu baxımdan, necə deyərlər, hansı ki, şey, tərəf-müqabil və s. ifadələrin işlənməsi, fikrimizcə səciyyəvi nümunələrdir. A.İ.Yefimov rus ədəbi dili normalarının dəyişməsindən danışarkən yazır: «Ədəbi norma dilin inkişafından asılı olaraq dəyişir. Məsələn, rus dilində Puşkin dövründən indiyə qədər onun lüğət tərkibində və qrammatik quruluşunda bəzi dəyişikliklər baş vermişdir. Başlıca vəzifə dil üçün yeni, həyati, tipik olanı ədəbi cəhətdən normalaşdırmaqdır. Buna görə ədəbi norma müasir olmalı və dilin zəruri inkişafını əks etdirməlidir»( 6,10). A.V.Kalinin də «Ədəbi dilin inkişafının müəyyən dövründə qüvvədə olan qaydaları - sözlərin işlənməsi, qrammatik forma, tələffüz və yazı qaydalarını dil norması adlandırır»(7,12). 36 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan K.Qorbaçeviç isə məsələyə bir balaca başqa yöndən toxunur. Alim dilin lüğət tərkibinin zənginləşməsində məna dəyişməsini norma kimi xarakerizə edir:»Öz inkişafında dil yeni sözlərin yaranması yolu ilə deyil, daha çox mövcud leksik vahidlərin məna dəyişməsi yolu ilə gedir»(5,117). Maraqlı və dolaşıq fikirdir. Əslində, ekstra və intralinqvistik təsirlərin nəticəsində dilin leksik qatında gedən dəyişmələr, xüsusilə leskik tərkibində baş verən yenilənmələr məhz ümumilşləkləşməyə, neologizm və arxaizm anlayışlarının meydana gəlməsinə, bu və ya digər sözün xəlqiləşməsinə, aktiv və passiv leksikanın yaranmAsına və s. məsələlərin əmələ gəlməsinə zəmin yaradır. Dilin leksik vahidləri məhz bu müstəvidə inkişaf edir və yeni sözlərin yaranması da bütün bu proseslərlə üzvi surətdə bağlıdır. N.Cəfərov yazır:»XVII-XVIII əsrlərdə milli ictimai təfəkkürdə baş verən yeniləşmə ədəbi dilin leksik normasına daha çox təsir edir, klassik üslubla folklor üslubu arasındakı dialektik münasibət lüğət tərkibininin funksional imkannlarını da müəyyənləşdirir: folklor üslubu bir qayda olaraq xalq dilinin leksikasına dayanır» (2,64) Doğrudan da, bu dövrdə, ictimai-siyasi şərait dilimizə və nitq mədəniyyətimizə, təfəkkürümüzə xüsusi formada təsir edir. Dilimizin leksik normasıına, lüğət tərkibinə, şer və təhkiyə üslubuna, yazı xəttinə, təfəkkürünə və s. ciddi təsir göstərən yeniləşmə folklorun adi danışıq dilinə yaxınlaşması ilə müşahidə olunur. Azərbaycan dilinin leksik normaları kütləvi informasiya vasitələrində özünü daha aydın şəkildə göstərir. Leksik səviyyədə mətbuat dilinin lüğət tərkibi ədəbi dilin leksik tərkibinə təsir edən mühüm vasitədir. Müstəqil mətbuatın dilinin lüğət tərkibinə ağırlıq gətirən amillər, əsasən, bunlardır: bəzən lazımi əhəmiyyət daşımadan Türkiyə türkcəsindəki sözlər qəzet dilinə ağırlıq gətirir.Məs.: uyu («Yeni Müsavat», 23 avqust 2000), törən (yenə orada), ilginc («Xalq qəzeti», 31 oktyabr), mücadilə, sayqı («Yeni Müsavat», 1 noyabr) və s. bu tipli sözlər teleradio aparıcılarımızın da dilində işlənir və işlək xarakter daşıyır. Dialektlərlə bağlı məsələlər də leksikada mühüm yer tutur. Ədəbi dilin qaydalarına zidd olsa da, ümumxalq dilinin(təbii ki, normanın) formalaşmasında mühüm və müstəsna rol oynayan dialektlər leksikaya mühüm təsirini göstərir:»Müasir Azərbaycan dilinin lüğət tərkibində nəzər çarpan normalaşma meyllərinin biri də dialekt leksikası ilə ədəbi dil leksikası arasında qarşılıqlı əlaqənin qüvvətlənməsi nəticəsində son illər mətbuat dilində ədəbi dilin lüğət tərkibinin dialekt sözləri hesabına zənginləşməsi prosesinin aktivliyi ilə seçilir. Bu işdə mətbuat orqanları ilə yanaşı, kütləvi informasiya vasitələri və bədii ədəbiyyatın da rolu böyükdür.(3,119). Bədii ədəbiyyatda leksik normaya əməl olunması da vacib məsələlərdən sayılmalıdır. Xüsusən, şairlər, ədiblər, yazıçılar, söz xiridarları sözün bədii yükünü salmadan, ucuzlaşdırmadan əsərlər yaratmalıdırlar. Akademik Ağamusa Axundov bu məsələyə belə münasibət bildirir:»Rəsul Rza Peterburqu təsvir edərkən də lazım olan rəngləri – sözləri bacarıqla seçir, təsvir olunan obyekti oxucuların gözü önünə gətirir: Payızın dumanları Məşhur operettalar 37 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Sürünürdü havada» Dolurdu, boşalırdı. Ağır-ağır axırdı Qızıl zərli akselbantlar Əzəmətli Neva da Gümüş qotaz epoletlər Dünyadan küsmüş kimi. Tamaşalar, Ağaclarda səhərlər Şux baletlər Parlayırdı ilk qırov. Kazinolar , Zağlanmış gümüş kimi Keyf, Taxtalı küçələrdən Qumar. Keçirdi karetalar Günlərlə sürən xumar. Paris töhfələriylə Lazım olan sözləri seçə bilmək qabiliyyəti şair üçün böyük məziyyətdir. Çünki bu bacarıq həmişə təsvir olunan hadisə və ya, sözün geniş mənasında, predmeti oxucunun önünə gətirir.»(1,210). Lakin, təəssüf ki, bəzən ədiblər, şairlər, söz ustaları dilimizin normalarını pozurlar, dil xətalarına yol verirlər:»Məmməd Rahimin «Leninqrad göylərində « poemasından aşağıdakı sətirlərə diqqət yetirək: Sanma igidlərin asimandadır, Aleksey Hüseynlə sıx ormandadır. Nəhəng maşınları qalın budaqlar, Meşə kənarında gizlində saxlar. Onların yanında çatıb baş- başa , Mənim igidlərim oturub qoşa. Bu parçadakı qədim Azərbaycan sözü orman Azərbaycan dilinin bəzi şivələrində «meşə» mənasında işlənir. Şair orman sözünün üslubi mənasına daha çox fikir verdiyindən (belə ki, həmin söz burada asiman sözü ilə həmqafiyədir), lüğəti mənasına etinasız yanaşdığından təsvir olunan vəziyyətin reallığı pozulmuşdur. Başqa sözlə, Hüseyn ilə Aleksey ikinci misrada sıx meşədə olduqları halda, axırıncı miss Ralarda meşənin kənarındadırlar.» (1,206). Qəzet dilində sintaktik normalar da kodifikasiya olunur (müəyyən dil qanunauyğunluqları əsasında sistemə salınır). Müxtəlif cümlə konstruksiyaları, söyləmlər mətnin struktur-semantik karkasına görə qəzetlərin dilində sıralanır. N.Petrov qeyd edir ki,» ədəbi dilin sintaktik norması ekspressiv kommunikativ ifadə formalarına yer verildiyi detallarla kodifikasiya olunub» (8,38). Sintaktik norma cümlədə eyni leksik vahidin təkrar olunması nəticəsində pozulur. Məs.: Biz bu günlər bizimlə bir cərgədə dayananları unutmarıq.(«Şərq» 20 mart, 2003). Cümlənin əvvəlindəki «biz» əvəzliyi artıqdır. İndi orda yaşayan insanlar pis yaşamırlar. Bu cümlədə də «yaşamaq» feli iki dəfə əhəmiyyətsiz yerə təkrar olunmuş cümlənin strukturu və ahəngi pozulmuşdur. Leksik norma problemlərindən biri də dil saflığı, yad ünsürlərdən təmizlənmə siyasətidir. Buna dilçilikdə purizm deyilir. Purizm özünü heç bir vaxt doğrultmAmışdır. Mərhum alim, akademik Xudu Məmmədovun rəhbərliyi ilə, ümumtürk lüğəti və dilinin 38 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan hazırlanması, təmiz və ancaq öz sözlərimizdən ibarət Azərbaycan dili yaratmaq ideyası bizə məlum idi. Bu proses reallaşmadı. Çünki, texniki, psixi, siyasi, filoloji – linqvistik və sosial cəhətdən özünü doğrulda bilməzdi. Rus dilçisi K.Qorbaçeviçin purizmlə bağlı qeydləri diqqəti cəlb edir:»Alınmalarda münasibətdə purizm tərəfdarları hər cür sinfi və mühafizəkar müqavimətin müqabilində saya danışıq dilindən , o jümlədən də müxtəlif funksional-professional leksikadan dil vahidlərinin ədəbi dilə gətirilməsinin tərəfdarı kimi çıxış edirlər. Purizm heç də həmişə «əhval-ruhiyyə» nəticəsi, hansısa subyektiv amilin nəticəsi kimi meydana gəlmir, belə purizm mənasızdır.»(5,28-29). Dünya praktikası sübut etdi ki, purizm hadisəsi özünü heç vaxt doğrulda bilməz. Doğrultsa belə, bu prosesin həyata keçirilməsi insanlara, xalqlara, ən əsası dilə nə verəcək? Sünilik, dolaşıqlıq, qarışıqlıq, haçalanma. Türkiyədə hətta purizm cərəyanının qatı tərəfdarları veriliş açmaq istəyirdilər. Bir-iki aydan sonra bu prosesin mənasız olduğunu dərk edib verilişi dayandırdılar, sonra isə daha çox türk ədəbi dilinin gözəlliyi məsələləri ilə məşğul olmağa başladılar və geniş auditoriya dəstəyi qazandılar . «Purizm bütün dillərin ağrılı problemlərindən biridir. Puristlərin başlıca məqsədi dilin paklığı uğrunda mübarizə olsa da, ifrat purizm dili bəzən öz məcrasından çıxarır, hətta bir nəsil digər nəsli başa düşməkdə çətinlik çəkir. Bunun ən bariz nümunəsini türk dilində görürük. Belə ki, «özləşmə siyasəti» adı altında bu dili elə bir vəziyyətə saldılar ki, hal-hazırda həmin ölkədə yaşayan yaşlı nəsillə gənc nəslin dilində olduqca mühüm fərqlər mövcuddur. Azərbaycanda da bu cərəyan bu və ya digər dərəcədə özünü göstərir. Hesab edirik ki, əgər puristlər Azərbaycan dilinin daxili resursları hesabına elə bir leksik vahid tapsalar ki, o bütün cəhətləri ilə dilimizin qanun-qaydalarına uyğun gəlsin, dil daşıyıcıları onu öz lüğət tərkiblərində asanlıqla işlədə bilsin, onda bu sözü alqışlayaq. Yox, əgər onların tapdığı leksik vahid dilimizin lüğət tərkibinə xələl gətirəcəksə, bu tipli gəlmələrin tərəfdarı deyilik.»(4,120). Leksik norma problemlərindən biri də izahlı lüğətlərin az çap olunması, dilimizə yeni daxil olan sözlərin lüğətlərdə izahlı şəkildə verilməməsi məsələsidir. Bir məqamı xatırlayaq. 1996-cı ildə Portuqaliyanın Lissabon şəhərində dünya dövlətləri başçılarının zirvə toplantısı keçirildi. Toplantıda bir sıra siyasi qərarlar, o cümlədən, Azərbaycan – Ermənistan münaqişəsi ilə bağlı tarixi qətnamə qəbul olundu. Beləliklə, dünyanın bir çox aparıcı informasiya agentlikləri - Röyter, Assoşieytid-Press, Frans-Press, İtarTASS və s. habelə mətbuat belə bir zirvə toplantısını «Lissabon sammiti» kimi qeydiyyata aldı. Həmin vaxtdan etibarən Azərbaycanın kütləvi informasiya vasitələrində də «Lissabon sammiti» ifadəsi aktuallaşdı və o dövrün qəzet və jurnal səhifələrini vərəqləsək, televiziya və radio verilişlərini yadımıza salsaq, «Lissabon sammiti» ifadəsinin nə qədər geniş yayıldığının şahidi olarıq. Həmin birləşmədəki «sammit» lekseminin mənasını və tərcüməsini çox adam, hətta vəzifəli şəxslərin bəziləri də bilmirdi. Hətta o vaxtkı vəzifəli şəxslərdən birinin geniş yığıncaqların birində «Portuqaliyanın sammit şəhəri» kimi gülüş doğuran ifadəsi qəzetlərin, televiziya və radio verilişlərinin, əyləncəli verilişlərin məsxərə hədəfinə dönmüşdü. Ən mühümü budur ki, kütləvi informasiya 39 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference vasitələri özləri də bu sözün nə tərcüməsini, nə də izahını vermirdilər. Nəticədə yüz minlərlə adam hələ də anlaya bilmir ki, «sammit» şəhərdir, yoxsa yığıncaq? Dilimizin leksik normasının ən mühüm problemlərindən biri də tərcümə məsələsidir. Dəfələrlə bir dildən digər dilə tərcümə zamanı problemlərlə qarşılaşırıq. Əvvəllər elmin, texnikanın olmadığı dövrdə bu proses ləng gedirdi. Cəmiyyət inkişaf etikcə texniki inkişaf da öz sözünü dedi. Elektron hesablayıcı maşınların dilçiliyə tətbiqinin bir sıra mühüm nəticələri oldu. Hər şeydən əvvəl maşın dilçini linqvistik məlumatların toplanması və işlənməsi kimi ağır, yorucu, mexaniki işdən azad etdi. Bu isə öz növbəsində böyük həcmli dil materialları üzərində eksperimentlər aparmağa, yeni-yeni nəzəriyyələri sınaqdan keçirib irəli sürməyə, müxtəlif həcmli və müxtəlif məqsədli lüğətlərin tərtibini sürətləndirməyə, geniş mətnlər massivinin hərtərfli tədqiqinə şərait yaradır». Avtomatik tərcümə problemi bir çox əməliyyatları özündə birləşdirən alqoritmlərin qurulması ilə həyata keçirilir. Sonradan bu alqoritmlər vasitəsilə maşının girişinə verilmiş mətn üzərində müəyyən ardıcıllıqla əməliyyatlar aparmaqla nəticədə tərcümə olunmuş mətn alınır. Avtomatik tərcümənin ən sadə növü sözbəsöz tərcümədir. EHM-in yaddaşına iki sözlük, məsələn, Azərbaycan və rus dilinin sözlüyü verilir. Hər bir rus sözündə onun Azərbaycan dilində olan ekvivalentinin ünvanı qeyd olunur. Bu ünvanın köməyi ilə maşın hər bir rus sözünə uyğun Azərbaycan sözünü tapır və nəticədə alınmış tərcüməni çapa verir. Lakin, əəssüf ki, müasir dövrdə, kompüter əsrinin özünün yaratığı problemlər var. Praktika göstərir ki, bir neçə qrup dillər üçün sözbəsöz tərcümə vasitəsilə lazımi kafi nəticə alınır. Lakin bu tip tərcümə, adi real tərcümənin tələblərinə heç də tamAmilə cavab vermir.Birincisi, dildə özünü göstərən sinonimlik və omonimlik hər bir sözə bir neçə sözün uyğun gəlməsi, müxtəlif tərcümə nümunələrinin alınmasına gətirib çıxarır. İkincisi, sözbəsöz tərcümədə idiomlar nəzərə alınmır. Belə ki, rus dilindəki «не выйдет» ifadəsi «baş tutmayacaq» kimi tərcümə olunur. Və ya göz vurmaq – глаза ударять. Bundan başqa, sözbəsöz tərcümədə tərcümə olunan cümlədəki söz sırası eyni ilə saxlanır. Bu isə, tipoloji cəhətdən müxtəlif söz sırasına, sintaktik quruluşa malik dillərin (məsələn, Azərbaycan və rus dilləri) sözbəsöz tərcüməsini çətinləşdirir. Ən son tərcümə proqramları-LİNGVO, DİLMANJ, POLİQLOT da bu problemlərdən yaxa qurtara bilmir. Sonda onu qeyd etmək olar ki, ədəbi dilin norması müəyyən qərarla təsbit olunub qorunduğu halda, muasir dilin norması hamı tərəfindən qorunub saxlanmalı və gözlənilməlidir. Nitqin uzunmüddətli təcrübəsi əsasında yaranan normalar, başlıca olaraq, dilin fonetik sistemini, qrammatik ifadə vasitələrini, söz yaradıcılığı qaydalarını, söz birləşmələri və cümlə strukturuna aid sıra qaydalarını ədəbi dil üslublarına məxsus standartlaşmaları, sözlərin öz leksik mənalarına müvafiq işlədilmə üsullarını və s. əhatə edir. Ədəbi dil normalarının qorunub saxlanması üçün dildə ixtiyari sözlərin işlədilməsinə yol vermək olmaz. Həmçinin, söz birləşmələri və cümlələrdə ardıcıllıq prinsipinin qorunub saxlanılması ən vacib məsələlərdən biridir. 40 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Azərbaycan dili hazırda müstəqil, suveren azad ölkənin, dövlətin dilidir. Bu dil öz imkanlarından müstəqil şəkildə istifadə etməklə yeni anlayışları bildirən sözlərin formalaşdırılmasına tamamilə qadirdir. Müstəqillik dövründə ədəbi dilin şifahi qolu, real inkişaf imkanları əldə etmişdir. Xüsusən, son dövrlərdə şifahi ədəbi dilin yazılı ədəbi dilin normalarına yaxınalşması müşahidə olunur. Ədəbi dilin bu iki qolu bir-birinə nə qədər bağlı olsa, onun informasiya keyfiyyəti o qədər də çox olar, onun anlaşma səviyyəsi yüksələr. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. ƏDƏBIYYAT A.Axundov. Dilin estetikası. Bakı, Yazıçı, 1985, 224 s. Cəfərov N.Azərbayjan türkjəsinin milliləşməsi tarixi, Bakı,1995, 207 s Məmmədova S. Kütləvi informasiya və dil. Bakı, Elm və Təhsil,2009 , 128 s T.Yaqubova.Azərbayjan mətbuat dilində alınmalar.Bakı, MBM, 2008, 152 К.Горбачевич. Изменение норм русского литературного языка. Ленинград, 1971, 270 с. Ефимов А. История Русского литературного языка. М. 1967. С.10 Калинин А. Лексика русского языка.москва, 1971. С 12. Петров Н.Функциональное развитие и нормализация чувашского литературного языка в советскую эпоху: Автореф. Дис.док. филол.наук. Баку, 1982, 38 с. SYNTACTIC AND MORPHOLOGICAL-SYNTACTIC CONVERSIONS IN AZERBAIJANI POETRY Günel Mirzəyeva AMEA Nəsimi adına Dilçilik İnstitutu Doctoral student [email protected] ABSTRACT The conversion is the process of the definite word’s transition from some parts of speech to other ones without any word-building means. This process occurs in 2 stages: 1) at the first stage, a word loses original grammatical categories. This is a grammatical conversion and this transition comes true in 2 ways: syntactic and morphological-syntactic; 2) at the second stage, a word absolutely turning into other grammatical category accepts it’s all lexical-semantic meaning, morphological-syntactic markers and as a new independent unit forms a part of vocabulary. This stage is called as semantic conversion. There are two types of the conversion in the linguistics: a) Semantic-syntactic and b) semantic. In this paper the syntactic and morphological-syntactic conversions in Azerbaijani poetry are considered. It should be noted that the morphological-syntactic conversion in comparison with syntactic conversion is more extend and the conversion’s degree is higher. Key words: conversion, syntactic, syntactic, Azerbaijani poetry. Azərbaycan şeirində sintaktik və morfoloji-sintaktik konversiya Konversiyaların böyük bir qrupunu qrammatik konversiya təşkil edir. Qrammatik konversiyaya uğrama zamanı sözün semantikasında heç bir dəyişiklik baş vermir, yalnız cümlə daxilində vəzifəsi dəyişir. Bu çevrilmə iki yolla mümkün olur: sintaktik və morfoloji-sintaktik yolla. 41 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference I. Sintaktik konversiya “Sintaktik konversiya bütün nitq hissələrinə aid olub, hər hansı nitq hissəsinə daxil olan sözün heç bir dəyişikliyə uğramadan başqa nitq hissəsinin yerində işlənməsini nəzərdə tutur. Məsələn, Anıldı yaz günü, əridi soyuq” (S.Vurğun) cümləsində “soyuq” sifəti yalnız sintaktik cəhətdən təcrid olunaraq isim yerində işlənmişdir. “Bu evdən köç! Bu meyvədən dad!”-cümləsində “köç” və “dad” isimləri sintaktik cəhətdən felləşmişdir”(3,68). “Sintaktik cəhətdən konversiyanın 10-dan yuxarı müxtəlif modeli vardır. Bu növ konversiyanın ilk mərhələsi sayılır.”(4,146) Sintaktik konversiyanın aşağıdakı növlərindən bəhs etmək istərdik: 1. Substantivləşmə. Substantivləşmənin səbəbini Azərbaycan dilçiləri prof.Musa Adilov və prof.Ə.Cavadov belə izah edirlər:“Əvvələn, dildə hər bir söz başqası ilə o qədər qaynayıb-qarışır, birləşmə o qədər adi, işlək və mexaniki olur ki, bu sözlərdən biri (və ya bir neçəsi) asanlıqla ixtisar edilir. Digər tərəfdən, substantivləşən sözlər daha çox insanların daxili və xarici əlamət və keyfiyyətlərini bildirdiyindən adətən belə birləşmələrin ikinci tərəfləri çox ümumi mənalı - adam, şəxs, insan kimi sözlərdən ibarət olur ki, bunu söyləməyə o qədər ehtiyac qalmır. ... Substantivləşmə hər hansı bir üslubla əlaqədar və ondan asılı deyildir”(2,52) 1. Odur bax! ... Şir kimi atılır suya, Sənin and içdiyin o gənc qəhrəman. (S.Vurğun) Yuxarıda göstərilən cümlələrdə sifətin müvafiq sintaktik mühitə düşərək isimləşmişdir. Sifətlərin substantivləşməsi səbəblərini izah edərkən B.Məmmədov yazır: “Azərbaycan dilində bəzən substantivləşmiş sifətdə bu morfoloji əlamətlərin heç birinə təsadüf edilmir. Bu, əlbəttə, sifətin öz qrammatik mənasını dəyişməzdən əvvəl təyin etdiyi ismin morfoloji əlamətsiz işlənməsindən irəli gəlir. Buna görə də bu növ substantivləşmiş sifətlər təkdə, adlıq halda işlənir: O gündən ziyafət başlandı. Naxoş gəldi, sağaldı getdi. Çolaq gəldi, ayaqla getdi. Gənc yerindən sıçrayıb Ninninin dalınca getdi.” (7, 36-40) Beləliklə, sifətin substantivləşməsi müxtəlif dərəcədə olur: 1) sifət kimi, demək olar ki, işlənməyən isimləşmiş sifətlər (ölü, diri, yağış və s.); 2) həm sifət, həm də isim kimi işlənən substantivləşmiş sifətlər(cavan, qoca, xəstə və s.); 3)yalnız mətn daxilində substantivləşən sifətlər (yaxşı, pis, uzun və s.). Sifət kimi say da substantivləşir, cümlədə başqa nitq hissəsinə çevrilir: Beşincilər təhsildə və idmanda yüksək göstəricilərinə görə fərqlənirdilər. Daha çox rast gəlinən konversiya hadisələrindən biri də feli sifətin substantivləşməsidir. Məsələn: 1)Şirin bir xatirə tək qalacaqdır dünyada, Sevərək yaşayanlar, sevilərək ölənlər. (S.Vurğun); Qeyd edək ki, -an,- ən formantlı feli sifətlərin substantivləşməsinə daha tez-tez təsadüf edilir. B.Məmmədov haqlı olaraq göstərir ki, “substantivləşməni doğuran səbəblərdən biri sözün qrammatik mənasının dəyişməsi və nəticədə yeni sözdə yeni anla-yışın ifadəsi olsa da, sözə qənaətin, yığcamlığın da bu işdə az rolu yoxdur”(8, 67-72) 42 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan 2. Adyektivləşmə. Sintaktik konversiyanın geniş yayılmış növlərindən biri də adyektivləşmə və ya sifətləşmədir. Azərbaycan dilində, eləcə də digər türk dillərində bu tipli konversiyaya tez-tez rast gəlinir. Məsələn: Tüstü çıxıb səs qoparmış daş hasarlı çalalardan... (S.Vurğun). İsimlərin digər isim qarşısında təyin kimi işlənməsi bütün türk dillərində, o cümlədən tatar dilində adi hal kimi mövcuddur. Tatar dilçisi F.Qəniyev belə bir fikir yürüdür: “Bəzən deyirlər ki, bu adyektivləşmiş isimlə əvvəlki isim formasında heç bir morfoloji dəyişiklik baş vermir. Bu zahirən belə görünsə də, əslində dəyişiklik olur. Belə ki, bu sözlər artıq əşyalıq vəzifəsi deyil, təyin vəzifəsini yerinə yetirir və bütün türk dillərindəki sifətlərdə olduğu kimi, əşya qarşısında heç bir şəkilçi qəbul edə bilmirlər(11, 108113). Alimin bu fikri ilə razılaşmaq mümkündür. Çünki belə birləşmələrdəki sözlər zaman-zaman bir-biri ilə elə qaynayıb-qarışır ki, komponentlər tərkib daxilində daşlaşır, nəhayət, semantik dəyişikliyə uğrayaraq sabit söz birləşmələrinə çevrilir. 3. Adverbiallaşma. Sintaktik konversiyadan danışarkən adverbiallaşmaya da xüsusi diqqət yetirmək lazımdır. Çünki adverbiallaşma hadisəsi ilə bağlı mübahisəli məqamlar kifayət qədərdir. Məsələn, “Nə gözəl yaraşır Muğana ceyran!” (S.Vurğun) cümləsində gözəl sözü zərf yerində işlənmişdir. Yaxud tez-tez nümunə gətirilən “Yaxşı tələbə yaxşı oxuyar” cümləsinə nəzər salaq. Bir sıra müəlliflər, o cümlədən prof. M.Hüseynzadə buradakı yaxşı sözünü əşya bildirən söz qarşısında işlənərkən sifət, fel qarşısındakı mövqedə isə zərf adlandırırlar (10,61). Bəzi dilçilərin fikrincə isə yaxşı sözü morfoloji baxımdan, yəni nitq hissəsi kimi sifət, sintaktik vəzifəsinə görə zərflikdir. Tatar dilçisi F.Qəniyev göstərir ki, yaxşı sifəti fel qarşısında işlənərkən əlamətin əlamətini bildirir. Bu isə zərfə aid xüsusiyyətdir. Alim bu tipli sözlərin sifət olub, zərflik funksiyasında işlənməsi ilə bağlı iddiaları qəbul etmir bu sözlərin tamamilə zərfləşdiyini göstərir. O bunu belə əsaslandırır: “1) bu sözlər əşyanın əlamətini deyil, hərəkətin və ya əlamətin əlamətini bildirir; 2) bu sözlər zərf kimi hal, kəmiyyət və mənsubiyyət baxımından dəyişmir; 3) sintaktik funksiyalarına görə də zərf kimi tərzi-hərəkət zərfliyi vəzifəsini daşıyır, zərfdə olduğu kimi yalnız fel, yaxud sifətin qarşısında işlənir. Belə sözlər maldov və ingilis dillərində “konversiyalaşmış sözlər” adlanır”(11, 112). Doğrudan da, əgər “Yaxşı bacarıqlı və işgüzar qızdır” cümləsindəki Yaxşı sözünü xüsusi isim sayırıqsa, “O yaxşı oxuyur” cümləsindəki yaxşı sözünü də zərf hesab etməyə haqq verir. Çünki xüsusi isim olan Yaxşı əslində sifətin semantik baxımdan konversiyalaşması, yəni bir nitq hissəsindən digərinə keçid alması nəticəsində meydana gəlmişdir. II. Morfoloji-sintaktik konversiya. “Morfoloji-sintaktik konversiya hər hansı bir nitq hissəsinə mənsub sözün başqa bir nitq hissəsinə keçərkən həmin nitq hissəsinə məxsus qrammatik kateqoriyaların şəkilçilərini də qəbul etməyi nəzərdə tutur”(3,68). Sözdüzəldici şəkilçilər vasitəsi ilə bir nitq hissəsindən digərinə keçən sözlərdən istər Azərbaycan dili, istərsə də başqa dillərin qrammatika kitablarında geniş bəhs olunmuşdur (5;6). Bu əsasən semantikmorfoloji konversiyaya aiddir. Morfoloji-sintaktik cəhətdən konversiyaya uğrayan söz substantivləşmə zamanı hal, kəmiyyət mənsubiyyət və xəbərlik şəkilçilərini, eləcə də artikl və köməkçi hissəcik43 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference ləri qəbul edir. Sifətlər aid olduğu sözün qarşısında heç bir formal əlamət daşımır. Halbuki konversiyaya uğramış, yəni isimləşmiş sifətlər hal, kəmiyyət, xəbərlik şəkilçiləri qəbul edir, eləcə də artikllərlə işlənir. Məsələn, 1) Yadın köhnəsi də dilin əzbəri, Ənənən çiyninə niyə yük oldu?! (B.Vahabzadə); 2) O da insan kimi hiss edib duyur, Yaxşınıyamanı üzdən oxuyur(S.Vurğun). Burada substantivləşmiş yadın və yaxşı-yamanı sözləri müvafiq olaraq yiyəlik və təsirlik halda işlənmişlər. Yeri gəlmişkən qeyd edək ki, sifətlər kimi, feli-sifət və saylar da konversiyaya uğradıqda müxtəlif hal şəkilçiləri qəbul edə bilər. Məsələn, 1)Yaz ilham deyəni, ürək deyəni; 2) Otuzdan adladıqca gündə otuz min kərə, Başımı yellədirəm hədər keçən illərə (B.Vahabzadə). Maraqlıdır ki, Azərbaycan dilində sıra sayı funksiyasında çıxış edən ilk, son və axır sözləri də substantivləşərək hal şəkilçisi qəbul edir. Məsələn, Yüz illər ötsə də, unutmaz ürək, Vətənin ilkini, andın ilkini (S.Vurğun). Yeri gəlmişkən qeyd edək ki, ilk, son və axır sözlərinin hansı nitq hissəsinə aid olması ilə bağlı mübahisəli fikirlər mövcuddur. Belə ki, “Azərbaycan dilinin izahlı lüğəti”ndə ilk sözü sifət kimi təqdim və izah olunur. Lüğətdə yazılmışdır: “İlk. Sif. 1) birinci, əvvəlinci, ən əvvəl olan, ən qabaq (son qarşılıqlı) - ilk uşaq, ilk təəssürat, il əsər...; 2) başlıca, əsas, ən vacib, ən mühüm. Elimin olsa da aslan ürəyi, Ehtiyatdır igidin ilk bəzəyi (A. Şaiq)(1). Bu sözlər semantik baxımdan da say, sıralanma mənasında çıxış edir və sintaktik mövqedə təyin olur. Sayların cümlədə təyin funksiyası daşıması isə təbiidir. Konversiya zamanı sifət, feli sifət və sayların mənsubiyyət kateqoriyasının morfoloji göstəricisini qəbul etməsi də müşahidə olunur. Məsələn, Köhnəsinə çatmamış təzə arzular gəlir(B.Vahabzadə). Göründüyü kimi, substantivləşmə zamanı sifət, feli-sifət və saylar əsasən III şəxsin təkinin mənsubiyyət şəkilçisini qəbul edir. Azərbaycan və digər türk dillərində təkdə olan sözlər cəm şəkilçisi qəbul etməklə isimləşə bilir. Məsələn, Sazında eybəcər səslər uyduran, Saxta xallar vuran cavanlar da var (B.Vahabzadə); Bir söyüd altına yığışdı qızlar, şairi görməyən o vəfasızlar (S. Vurğun); Salon böyük, gələnlərin sayısa min-min, Divar boyu ayaq üstə duranlar da var (B.Vahabzadə); Uzaq, yaxın, axşam, gündüz, səhər, gecə, sabah kimi zərfləri də kəmiyyət şəkilçisi qəbul edərək substantivləşir. Məsələn: Mən sahili olmayan dənizlər istəyirəm, axşamları olmayan gündüzlər istəyirəm (B.Vahabzadə). Nəticə etibarı ilə demək istərdik ki, morfoloji-sintaktik konversiya sintaktik konversiyaya nisbətən daha geniş yayılmışdır və burada konversiya dərəcəsi daha yüksəkdir. ƏDƏBİYYAT 1. 2. 44 Azərbaycan dilinin izahlı lüğəti. II c., “Elm” nəşriyyatı, Bakı,1980 Adilov M., Cavadov Ə. Azərbaycan dilində substantivləşmə. Azərbaycan SSR EA Xəbərləri (ədəbiyyat, dil və incəsənət seriyası), 1966, № 2, April 27, 2012 3. Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Axundov A. Azərbaycan dilində konversiya. “Azərbaycan dili və ədəbiyyatı tədrisi”, 1977, № 1. 4. Axundov A. Ümumi dilçilik. Bakı, 1988. 5. Cəfərov S. Azərbaycan dilində söz yaradıcılığı, Bakı, 1960; 6. Hüseynzadə M. Müasir Azərbaycan dili. Morfologiya, Bakı, 1973 7. Məmmədov B. Müxtəlif sistemli dillərdə sifətlərin substantivləşməsinin səbəbləri haqqında. “Azərbaycan məktəbi”, 1970, №7. 8. Məmmədov B. Müxtəlif sistemli dillərdə feli-sifətlərin substantivləşməsi məsələsinə dair. “ADUnun elmi əsərləri” (dil və ədəbiyyat), 1971, №1. 9. Müasir Azərbaycan dili. “Elm”, II hissə, Bakı,1980 10. M.Hüseynzadə. Müasir Azərbaycan dili. Morfologiya. “Maarif” nəşriyyatı, Bakı,1973, 11. Ф.А.Ганиев. Конверсия как один из способов словообразования в современном татарском языке. «Ученые записки АГУ», серия язык и литература, 1969, № 5-6 VOCABULARY TEACHING THROUGH BODY LANGUAGE AND FACIAL EXPRESSION Nigar Orucova Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT All languages have words. Vocabulary learning and teaching is urgent matter in the learning new word or in the second language acquisition. The coining of new words never stops. Even there are some words that are not active, we never use them in our communication process. A word is more complex phenomenon and it has different functions- grammatical functions. One word may have a variety of overlapping meanings. Also the word can have the same or similar meaning but be used in different situation. Therefore language teachers looks for different techniques such as visual, aural and verbal techniques. In order to improve vocabulary miming, jesting and role-play are efficient activities.They are related to body language and facial expressions. Learning vocabulary through body language and facial expression helps to learners easy remembering this word when they need. Nonverbal activities can develop learners comprehension in language because of the fact that the use of language and physical action. Key words: teaching vocabulary, techniques, body language, facial expression. Language learning is a difficult task which requires a long period of time and effort to understand and produce. With the advent of communicative language techniques, learners communicating in the target language became as the focal point in language classrooms. However, it should not be neglected that the learner has to have sufficient vocabulary knowledge as well as structural and cultural knowledge in order to comprehend the message and in order to express himself. Therefore, vocabulary teaching has a significant value in language teaching. Without grammar very little can be conveyed, but without vocabulary nothing can be conveyed. Nevertheless, memorizing long lists of words is not the best way to develop and to enlarge vocabulary knowledge because of 45 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference the fact that it is not a natural way of learning and students are not able to internalize the subject matter. Consequently, communicative techniques such as games and drama activities that give students an opportunity of using the words in meaningful learning conditions can be helpful. Vocabulary cannot be taught. It can be presented, explained, included in all kind of activities, but it must be learned by the individual. The vocabulary we understand and the vocabulary we can use varies in nature and in quantity from one person to another even in our native language. Consequently, teachers can help their students by giving them ideas on how to learn vocabulary and some guidance on what to learn. It should also be stressed that passive vocabulary knowledge of learners as well as active vocabulary knowledge should be taken into consideration. Not all of the words a learner hears during an instructional period need become a part of active vocabulary. Some words in the target language will possibly remain passive; that is, we will be able to understand them when we hear or read but will not use them in speaking or writing. Vocabulary, as a subsystem of language, followed grammar during the days when the structural linguists and video-lingualism were at their most popular days. In video-lingual method depended on the idea that learners should concentrate on mastering the basic sentence patterns of the language and when they mastered all these patterns, they could use new vocabulary. 1 Vocabulary teaching is one of the most important key concepts in English language teaching classes. Nevertheless, in previous years, language teaching programs were prepared to teach basically the grammar. It was believed that after the students had mastered the grammar, they should be taught most words. Therefore, language teachers gave little attention to techniques for helping students learn vocabulary. And the language study was done as a word memorization with long lists of words. Lots of strategies are used to teach vocabulary today. A teacher may use them in an integrated way according to his students` needs, abilities and levels. The model which has been used in teaching process is based on the principles of John Dewey`s “Learning by doing”2. The aim of this study is to increase the vocabulary success level of the students. The objectives of teaching process and activities can be summarized as follows: 1. Increasing vocabulary comprehension and vocabulary retention of the students through the use of body language and facial expressions. 2. Activating students abilities in the classroom through physical activities such as miming and role-play and increasing their motivation and acquisition level through learning by doing principle. 3. Encouraging students to take part actively in their own learning process. 4. Encouraging students to use and to practice the words which they have been taught. Miming and the play have provided more permanent learning because of the fact they have been able to do and to see while learning. 46 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan END NOTE 1. 2. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Sarıçoban, Arif. The Teaching of Language Skills. Ankara: Hacettepe-Taş 95, 2001 Paul, Ekman and Wallace, Freisen, Unmasking the Face: A Guide to Recognizing Emotions from Facial Clues, Los Altos, Malor Books, 2003 REFERENCES Alvino E. Fantini, New Ways in Teaching culture, 1997 Jeremy Harmer, The Practice of English Language Teaching, Longman Publications, 2001 Maley Duff, Drama Techniques in Language Learning, 1987 Nelie McCaslin, Creative Drama in the Classroom and Beyond, 2006 Paul, Ekman and Wallace, Freisen, Unmasking the Face: A Guide to Recognizing Emotions from Facial Clues, Los Altos, Malor Books, 2003 Ray L. Birdwhistell, Kinesics and Context: Essays on Body Motion Communication, 1970 Sarıçoban, Arif. The Teaching of Language Skills. Ankara: Hacettepe-Taş 95, 2001 Susan Holden, Drama in Language Teaching, 1981 Nunan, David. Second Language Teaching and Learning. Newyork: Heinle Heinle Publishers, 1999 COLOUR TERMS Chinara Quliyeva Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT We have different terms to define colours; e.g: hue. Hue is somewhat synonymous to what we usually refer to as "colors". Red, green, blue, yellow, and orange are a few examples of different hues. So we differentiate them within Berlin and Kay’s eleven basic color categories white, black, red, yellow, green, blue, brown, grey, purple, pink, orange. If a language has only two colors – and all languages have at least two colors – they are always white and black; if a language has three colours, the one added is red; if a fourth is added, it will be either green or yellow; when a fifth is added, it will then include both green and yellow; the sixth added is blue; the seventh added is brown; and if an eighth or more terms are added, it or they will be purple, pink, orange, or gray (Brown 1991: 13-14). The basic colors are black and white, plus the primary colours, red, blue, yellow and green. But the value is a measurement of the brightness of a colour. The brighter a color is, the higher is its value. For example, a vivid yellow is brighter than dark blue, therefore its value is higher than that of the blue. These are terms to describe how a color varies from its original hue. If white is added, the lighter version of the color is called a tint of the color. On the other hand, if black is added the, darker version of the color is called a shade of the color. Key terms: basic colour terms, hue, value, tint and shade Today every natural language that has words for colors is considered to have from two to twelve basic color terms. All other colors are considered by most speakers of that language to be variants of these basic color terms. Italian and Russian have twelve, distinguishing blue and azure(goy). That doesn't mean English speakers cannot describe 47 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference the difference of the two colors, of course; however, in English, azure is not a basic color term because one can say bright sky blue instead, while pink is basic because speakers do not say light red. Color words in a language can also be divided into abstract color words and descriptive color words. Abstract color words are words that only refer to a color. In English white, black, red, yellow, green, blue, brown, and gray are abstract color words. These words also happen to be 'basic color terms' in English as described above, but colors like maroon(tund qirmiz) and magenta(moruq rengi0 are also abstract though they may not be considered 'basic color terms', either because they are considered by native speakers to be too rare, too specific. Descriptive color words are words that are secondarily used to describe a color but primarily used to refer to an object or phenomenon. "Salmon", "rose", "saffron", and "lilac" are descriptive color words in English. Colors in some languages may be denoted by descriptive color words even though other languages may use an abstract color word for the same color. The word "orange" is difficult to categorize as abstract or descriptive because both its uses, as a color word and as a word for an object, are very common and it is difficult to distinguish which of the two is primary. The study shows that many color terms due to economical and cultural changes were borrowed from French and Latin. Much of the color vocabulary of a particular language is to a considerable degree the product of culture (McNeill 1972: 24, Lyons 1999:55). Different cultures have different terms for colors. Cultural color associations can differ widely. Western brides consider a white dress to be traditional, and in AngloAmerican culture, wearing "something blue" is equally traditional. In some Asia/Pacific countries, however, it is customary for brides to wear red. We wear black to funerals; in India it is common to wear white.. Christians think of heaven as white or blue – in the Koran, the term for "greenness" is found as inhabitants of paradise. For the Chinese, the color red is strongly associated with good luck, an association most Westerners don't have. Not only does the mother tongue determine how we see, observe, notice, and classify colors, but also the state of technology, industryColors are used in very different ways in different color idioms across languages. Let's just take green as an example. In English alone, "he is green" can mean, depending on the context: 1. He is inexperienced 2. He is envious 3. He is environmentally aware. A comprehensive list of such color idioms used in English and many other languages has been compiled..E,g: • in the black - successful or profitable • once in a blue moon - to occur extremely rarely or only once in a life-time. The world we live in is a world of color. Our eyes can perceive everything. At last I can say that colour terms are in everywhere. 1. 2. 48 REFERENCES Brent Berlin and Paul Kay (1969) Basic Color Terms: Their Universality and Evolution Giordano Beretta and Nathan Moroney, 2008. “Cognitive Aspects of Color.” April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan HISTORICAL FORMATION OF COMPOUNDS Narmin Huseynova Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT As in some ancient and modern languages compounds play the very important role in English language system. In the investigation we have found new definitions that have been given to compounds, their models arising on the basis of ancient, middle and new time and the most productive compound words have been grouped for their different peculiarities. Investigated literature linguistics shows that, the issue of existing compound word in languages and its composition part was one of the problems of linguistics involving the attention of the linguists even before century. Here we have also showed the place of stress in compound words belonging to modern time and their way of using. The unfinished “full formation theory” that was based on the origin of the compound words has been involved to the investigation in Modern Times. Key words: Old English, Middle English, Modern English, compounds. When we say the origin of compound words it is usually intended the expanding and enriching of language vocabulary system. Of course, the creation of the new words is the main function of compound words. Though the formation of compounds in the language system is connected with following stage of the mentality, there is no any information about exact history of compounds in literature linguistics. But it doesn’t mean that the linguists didn’t pay attention to the issue of the formation of compound words, on the contrary to it, this subject has been analyzed by linguists in different times. The subject of the formation of compounds has been investigated not only by English linguists but also German, Russian and other linguists. In English linguistics L.V. Arnold, O. Jespersen, H. Marchland, H. Sweet, B. Ilyish, V. Vinogradov and others made different investigations on the origin of compounds and their way of using. Let us look through the thoughts of some linguists. A prominent English linguist H. Sweet in his book “A new English Grammar, Logical and Historical” he mentioned detailed information about compounds. He wrote that “Compounds or complex words consist of joining of the two words and for their form and logic they are equal to simple words” [1.24] H. Sweet also mentioned that “If the complex words don’t have special meaning, it is impossible to distinguish them from word-combination. In complex words structural parts are more closely connected to each other than in word-combinations”. [1.26] V.Vinogradov mentioned 2 methods of forming compound words: I - turning the word to the word-combination and II – compound words forming on the word-building models affermed in the language system. Vinogradov calls the first method as “sintactical method” and the second one as “Syntactic morphological method”.[2.13] 49 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference In German linguistics different theories on compounds were mentioned by Y. Grimm and he devided compond word into 2 parts as common and proper compounds. He writes that, there is no relation between the components of compound words and that’s why compouunds are not same with word-combinations. In his book “A course in modern English Lexicology” R.S.Ginsburg the following classifications of compounds and changing on their formation: First, from Phonetic side he mentions that, the place of stress in compound words is changable. Two words have their own stress, but when they combine the place of stress changes. Second, from Structural side Ginsburg shows that, there is special row and succession in complex words. Thus from the combination of two words there form copmlex words belonging to different parts of speech. Finally, from Graphic side he shows the correct way of writing of complex words. Complex words can be written with a hyphen and joint.[3.141-142] A Russian linguist A.I.Smirnitski analyzed the subject of compounds under the “fullformation theory”. But his exploration remained incompleted. The “full formation theory” has internal and external elements such as phonetic, morphological and orphographic elements. According to our researches, we have found that the history of English is divided into 3 periods: The first is Old English (it encompasses V-XI centuries). It also calls Anglo Saxon Period. The second is Middle English (it encompasses XI-XV centuries) and finally, Mordern English (it suurounds from XV time up to now). Let us analyze the formation of compounds according to above mentioned periods. Compounds belonging to Old English include itself compund nouns, compound adjectives and compound verbs. Compound nouns were formed from the following combinations: 1. Noun stem+noun stem: raindrop, heartache, rainbow, zod-sunu, winte-tid 2. Adjective +noun stem: holiday, sweetmeat, mid-night OE, neah-bûr 3. Verb stem+noun stem: bæc-hûs, writ-bred Formation of compound adjectives : 1. substantives+adjective: wîn-sæd OE/ “satied with wine” ME 2. adjectives+substansives: zlæd-mod OE/ ”glad-minde” ME 3. adjective+adjective: wid-cûp OE/ “widely-known”ME Formationof compoud verbs: 1. Noun stem+verb stem: dæl-niman OE/ “take part” ME 2. Adjective stem+verb stem: fiu-fyllan There is also auxilary compounds in English word stock: OE rædes-man “councillor”, MidE “man of advice” ,“man” ModE 50 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan I.A.Arnold showed 2 kinds of formation of compounds: Endocentric (looking-glass, sunbeam) and excocentric (pickpocket, dare-devil) [5.108] As we mentioned above, the Modern Period of English begins from XVth century. Compounds in Modern English formed in the folling ways: Substantive compounds: 1. Final determinative compounds: air-pilot, gas-light, air-force 2. Initial determinative compounds: tiptoe 3. Copulative Compounds: Schlesrving-Holstein 4. Appositional Compounds: maid-servant, servant-girl 5. Bahuvrihi Compounds: red-coat String compounds: Here the first element is a complex word: moonlight nights, biy-girl attitude. The compounds used with “and”are also included here: debtor and creditor fashion, a cat and a dog life etc. And the final is Clipped Compounds. In compoarison with String Compounds here the first element is independent: foot-and-mouth= foot and moth disease, Steinway =Stain Way Piano etc. In Modern English some compounds were formed with the help of “inner syntax”. Here the stucture of the words reminds the structure of sentences and phrases. Such as: well-to-do, well-meaning, out-of-way. The Modern Linguist Rochelle Lieber divided compounds into 2 part for their productivity: Root compounds (the second element is not a verb (textile mill, towel rack, prince consort)) and synthetic compounds (the second element is a verb (truck driver, meat eating, waste diposal etc. [4.15] According to our survey, some compounds in Modern English are fully idiomatic: blackmail-getting money or some other profit from other person by threats, bluestockinga woman affecting literary tastes and learning etc. Some simple words existing in Modern English are formed from the compounds belonging to OE and they are called Hidden Compouds: OE windaga = wind + aga / window ModE Fianally, as a result of our research, we have come to conclusion that, though it is possible to define some general criterias of compounds, there is no given full definition of compounds. According to our research, it is easy to find examples compunds in Old and Modern English in comparison with Middle English. Besides it, we have come to a conclusion that, many copmound words formed in Old English were also used in Modern English. 1. 2. 3. 4. REFERENCES H.Sweet “Enlish Grammar, logical and historical” Great Britain. London 1900 В.В.Виноградов “Курс лекций по истории Английского языка” Москва 1977 R.S.Ginsburg, S.S.Khidel, G.Y.Knyazeva, A.A.Sankin “A course in Modern English Lexicology”. Vyssaja Skola. Moscow. 1979 Rochelle Leiber “Morphology and Lexical Semantics” Cambridge 2004 51 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 5. 6. 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference “A Handbook of the English Grammar” London 1966 http://englishtips.org/1150804550-compound-words-dominoes_taskmaster-ltd.html MEANS OF NON-VERBAL COMMUNICATION Sarvin Alizadeh Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT In my research, there are scores of definitions that researchers and scholars use to define non-verbal communication. Non-verbal communication consists of all the messages other than words that are used in communication. In oral communication, these symbolic messages are transferred by means of intonation, tone of voice, vocally produced noises, body bearing, body gestures, facial expressions or pauses. When individuals speak, they normally do not imprison themselves to the mere discharge of words. A great deal of meaning is conveying by non-verbal means which always accompany oral discourse – intended or not. In other words, a spoken message is always sent on two levels at the same time, verbal and non-verbal. Key words: Verbal, Non-verbal communication, eye movement, neurophysiologic aspects. In this research paper, I introduce means of non-verbal communication. It is quite usual to forget about many aspects of non-verbal communication when hearing this notion. In fact, what come to mind immediately are body gestures or facial expressions. However, there are many more aspects. People assume that non-verbal actions do not lie and therefore they tend to believe the non-verbal message when a verbal message contradicts it. This was proven in tests in which subjects were asked to react to sentences that appeared friendly and inviting when reading them but were spoken angrily. In short, people try to make sense of the non-verbal behavior of others by attaching meaning to what they observe them doing. Consequently, these symbolic messages help the hearer to interpret the speaker’s intention and this indicates the importance of non-verbal communication in the field of interpretation. When we don’t know someone, we use their body language to get first impressions of them. In most cases, the impressions we make are wrong, as a positive form of body language may mean something negative about them. For example, someone who moves around a lot may be seen as energetic and efficient. In some cases, this may be correct, but it can mean that they are uncomfortable in the situation and also nervous. Intonation Intonation is the way that the sender’s pitch of voice rises and falls when speaking. For example, it shows the interpreter whether the speaker expresses his or her message in the form of a question or statement. In the first case, the voice rises at the end of the phrase or the sentence and in the second case, it falls. At the same time, intonation indicates the end of an entity of information, which-in written communication -is shown 52 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan by means of a comma, semicolon, point, exclamation mark or question mark. Another function of intonation is to lay emphasis on a particular word or idea, a detail that the interpreter must not fail to be aware of. Tone of voice The tone of voice is a means by which the speaker implies his or her attitude to the message. It is also a means by which he seeks a reaction from the hearer. In a political debate, for instance, the tone of voice is likely to be rousing, whereas on television the daily news is communicated in a more factual tone. Other examples of tone of voice are: aggressive, critical, nervous, disappointed, monotonous, friendly, enthusiastic, vivid, persuasive, etc. Vocally produced noises Spoken discourse can be accompanied by vocally produced noises that are not regarded as part of language, though they help in communication for the expression of attitude or feeling. Such non-lexical expressions differ in important respects from language: They are much more similar in form and meaning, i.e. Universal, as a whole in contrast to the great diversity of language. Vocally produced noises include laughter, shouts, screams of joy, fear, pain, as well as conventional expressions of disgust, triumph, etc., traditionally spelled “ugh!”, “ha ha!”… Body posture Body posture is the bearing or the position of the speaker’s body. It is a more or less stable state and thus not to be confused with body gestures which are movements. Body posture can be characteristic and assumed for a special purpose or it can correspond to the normal expectations in the context of a particular situation. Obviously one can be lying down, seating, or standing. Normally, these are not the elements of posture that convey messages. Facial expressions and eye movement Facial expressions are dynamic features which communicate the speaker’s attitude, emotions, intentions, and so on. The face is the primary source of emotions. During oral communication, facial expressions change continually and are constantly monitored and interpreted by the receiver. Examples are: a smile, frown, raised eyebrow, yawn or sneer. Pause A pause can have two different functions: 1. It can be a brief suspension of the voice to indicate the limits and relations of sentences and their parts. A pause then assumes a similar function in oral discourse to intonation. 2. It can consist of a temporary vocal inaction revealing the speaker’s uncertainty, hesitation, tension or uneasiness. In this context, a pause can also be judgmental 53 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference by indicating favor or disfavor, agreement or disagreement. Consequently, the nonverbal cue of a pause can give rise to problems when interpreting it because its meaning can vary considerably. It can have a positive or negative influence on the process of communication.( http://aiic.net/ViewPage.cfm/page1662.htm#3) According to the Alison Doyle’s ideas it’s better to do these points during the interview: 1. Make eye contact with the interviewer for a few seconds at a time. 2. Smile and nod (at appropriate times) when the interviewer is talking, but, don't overdo it. 3. Don't laugh unless the interviewer does first. 4. Be polite and keep an even tone to your speech. Don't be too loud or too quiet.. Don't slouch. 5. Do relax and lean forward a little towards the interviewer so you appear interested and engaged. 6. Don't lean back. You will look too casual and relaxed. 7. Keep your feet on the floor and your back against the lower back of the chair. 8. Pay attention, be attentive and interested. 9. Listen. 10. Don't interrupt. 11. Stay calm. Even if you had a bad experience at a previous position or were fired, keep your emotions to yourself and do not show anger or frown. 12. Not sure what to do with your hands? Hold a pen and your notepad or rest an arm on the chair or on your lap, so you look comfortable. Don't let your arms fly around the room when you're making a point. (http://jobsearch.about.com) Non-verbal communication does not only play a role in face-to-face situations. It is also important in mediated communication, for example, as this is the case for telephone interpreting, where the interpreter does not see the speaker. Non-verbal communication is emotionally expressive as people from all cultures smile, cry, caress, or then repress their emotions through body or facial action. Many emotional expressions seem to be displayed universally. However, non-verbal behavior varies from culture to culture, which means it is specific to each culture and may be interpreted differently. Non-verbal communication is not only crucial in a plain daily communication situation but also for the interpreter. Non-verbal communication can take various forms, each of which illustrates or replaces a certain part of the verbal communication. It includes many more elements than one might think at first. Whether non-verbal communication supports the interpreters in their task or presents a difficulty, it will always play an important role. REFERENCES 1. http://library.thinkquest.org/04oct/00451/nonverbalcom.htm 2. http://www.andrews.edu/~tidwell/lead689/NonVerbal.html 54 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan 3. http://www.scribd.com/doc/24114395/Non-Linguistic-Communication 4. http://jobsearch.about.com 5. http://aiic.net/ViewPage.cfm/page1662.htm LEXICAL PARALLELS IN TURKIC “DIVAN” OF FUZULI Sevinj Aliyeva Doctoral student, the Institute of Linguistics The National Academy of Sciences of Azerbaijan [email protected] ABSTRACT M. Fuzuli one of the nice presented poets - polyglots of the Azerbaijan people which successfully wrote and created in three languages of the east-on Azerbaijan, persian and on arabian languages. M. Fuzuli's creativity had deep influence on development medieval a Turkic literary language in general. M. Fuzuli's creativity has ennobled level of the Azerbaijan literary language on high boundaries. M. Fuzuli has created literary school which has exemplified and others turkic peoples. Key words: Days, time, harm, joyful, separation, equal, to rebuke, to upbraid. Development of Azerbaijan literary language and he has played the strong part in the history of development of the mother tongued poem. It is necessary to say that he occurs from necessity of to reimburse definite demand of each word in the dictionary structure of the language and it is used from him. Research of a literary language of valuable monuments of verbal art of Azerbaijan XVI centuries allows a rich material to find out history, specificity of formation of dictionary fund (3,465), lexical structure of literary Azerbaijan language, to track process of assimilation of loans. During glance at the vocabulary of modern literary language we see loanwords adjoining with own national words. So events in the lexicography informing that people,s gets the economic and cultural relations between other nations. The turkic “Divan” of Fuzuli most valuable treasury literary-art language of XVI century. The analysis of language of products of M. Fuzuli, in particular their dictionary structure and character of use of loans in a context of dictionary language gives an interesting material for reflexions. Specificity of use by the poet of loans, originality of its approach to this problem is found out. Some of words used in “Divan” by Fuzuli are not existing in modern literary and people׳s languages. So that, some of these words are met in written monuments before and after XVI century. The poet it is masterful used polysemantism, having given to a verse additional expressiveness and beauty. For the products the poet always preferred words, earn the citizenship right in native Azerbaijan language (5,12). 55 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference In M. Fuzuli's language of means poetic graphics, being used in the primary value, or being enriched by additional value, serve deepening of understanding of all verse in its part. For example: Ruzigarım xoş keçirdi kaş Kim dövran dönüb, Oldu əhvalım xərab, ol ruzigarım qalmadı (Days I perfectly spent, it is a pity, time has changed, the Harm became me, alas, days of that of a trace does not remain.) Words «ruzigar» are meant by""life", but speaking« Ruzigarım xoş keçirdi» the enamoured means days of meetings, appointments to a beloved. The bitterness of separation expressed here a combination« ol ruzigarım qalmadı », that is, a trace of those days does not remain, deepens the information that former joyful days are not present more (1,142). In "Divan" of Fuzuli the word "ten" in modern literary Azerbaijan language is used already in two values: "beraber" - "equal" and "danlamaq", "mezemmet etmek" - "rebukes", to "reproach" (2,400). For example: Let urub qalibi-fersudemi geh hebs qılır, Geh serasimevü üryan buraxır sehraye (I.267). (That I smother tired to me breaking off, it captivates, poor, naked, in desert it expels). A word "üryan" in "Divan" XVI centuries it is used by the poet in value "naked", "nude". In a modern literary language it is used not independently, and in a combination to an auxiliary word "lüt" also with value "naked" in shape "lüt-üryan". Researches show, that M.Fuzuli's literary influence took place also on creativity of national writers which were engaged in record of folklore genres of time. M.Fuzuli's huge influence and on «Оghuzname» which has been written down in the end of XVI - the beginning of XVII centuries is observed in this connection by us is revealed some parallels about which speech will go. Parallel nouns: dush (dream), iye//issi (owner), tanuq (witness), ün (voice). Parallel verbs: önmək//önülmək (to recover, become better), saqınmaq (to be protected, preserve itself), savmaq (to be given), səgritmək (to dance, force to dance). Lexical parallels in "Divan" and in «Оghuzname» show M. Fuzuli, that these words were active lexical units in public Azerbaijan language of XVI century. As show researches, great M.Fuzuli as national sings, in the poetic creativity attached huge significance to the words full from live national language. Communication of these parallels that «Оguzname», a folklore genre, also contained numerous national elements. For this reason the use of lexical parallels in "Divan" of M.Fuzuli and in «Оghuzname» is a natural case. REFERENCES 1. Alizade S. Shah beytler. Bakı: Elm, 1995, 171 s 2. Axundov A. Azerbaycan dilinin izahlı luğeti. Bakı, 2005, 451 s. 3. Azerbaycan edebi dili tarixi. I cild. XIII-XVI esrler. Bakı: Şerq-Qerb, 2007, 478 s 4. Mir Celal. Fuzuli senetkarlığı. Bakı: Maarif, 1994, 249 s 5. Hacıyev T. Fuzuli : dil senetkarlığı. Bakı: Genclik, 1994, s.4-69 56 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan ENGLISH WORDS OF TURKIC ORIGIN Turane Abdullayeva Postgraduate student Qafqaz university [email protected] ABSTRACT None of language is developed under the glass cover. Environment always influences the language and traces it in every step. (В.А.Серебников,’Об относителъной самостоятелъносты развития системы языка’, М. 1968., с.11) Ch.X.Bakayev showed that process of the development of human society, nations and their languages always contact each others. It is impossible to describe a nation who quite isolates from other nations. Loanwords are words adopted by the speakers of one language from a different language (the source language). A loan word, borrowed word or borrowing is a word taken over from another language and modified in phonemic shape, spelling, paradigm or meaning according to the standards of the English language. The English language has vast debts. 70% of the entries are borrowed (I. V. Arnold, lexicology of English). Languages of Turkic peoples left numerous traces in different languages, including the English language. Turkic borrowings, which belong to the social and political vocabulary, are generally used in special literature and in the historical and ethnographical works, which relate to the life of Turkic and Muslim peoples. The ethnographical words are generally used in the scientific literature, and in the historical and ethnographical texts. Key words: borrowing, loan words, acquire, trace, penetrate. The adoption of Indian words, among which there were some Turkic borrowings, became one of the ways for the words of the Turkic origin to penetrate English. Additionally, several words of Turkic origin penetrated English through East European languages like Russian and Polish. German, Latin, Spanish, Italian, French, Hungarian and Serbo-Croatian were also intermediary languages for the Turkic words to penetrate English, as well as containing numerous Turkic loanwords themselves (e.g. SerboCroatian contains around 5,000 Turkic loanwords, primarily from Turkish). In the nineteenth century, Turkic loanwords, generally of Turkish origin, began to penetrate not only through the writings of the travelers, diplomats and merchants, and through the ethnographical and historical works, but also through the press. In 1847, there were two English-language newspapers in Istanbul – The Levant Herald and The Levant Times, seven newspapers in French, one in German and 37 in Turkish. Turkish contributed the largest share of the Turkic loans, which penetrated into the English directly. This can be explained by the fact that Turkey had the most intensive and wide connections with England. Nevertheless, there are many Turkic loans in English, which were borrowed by its contacts with other peoples – Azerbaijanis, Tatars, Uzbeks, Kazakhs and Kirghiz. Most of the Turkic loans in English carry exotic or ethnographical connotations. They do not have equivalents in English, do not have synonymic relations with primordial words, and generally are used to describe the fauna, flora, life customs, political and social life, and an administrative-territorial structure of Turkic regions. But there 57 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference are many Turkic loans, which are still part of the frequently used vocabulary. Some Turkic loans have acquired new meanings, unrelated to their etymology. To conclude, the words of the Turkic origin began penetrating English as early as the Middle Ages, the Turkic loanwords found their way into English through other languages, most frequently through French. Since the 16c, beginning from the time of the establishment of the direct contacts between England and Turkey, and Russia, in English appeared new direct borrowings from Turkic languages. German, Polish, Russian, Serbo-Croatian, French, Arabic, Armenian, Afrikaans, Hungarian, Yiddish, Indian, Spanish, Italian, Latin, Malayan, to a different extent, took part in the process of the transfer of the Turkic words into English. The main language from which the borrowings were made, was Turkish. Let’s look many examples, which words entered English from Turkish. • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • Altilik-from Turkish altılık. A coin, originally of silver and equivalent to 6 piasters, formerly used in Turkey Araba-from Russian arba, which is from Turkish araba. A carriage used in Turkey and neighboring countries. Arnaut-from Turkish arnavut, "an Albanian". An inhabitant of Albania and neighboring mountainous regions, especially an Albanian serving in the Turkish army. Bairam-from Turkish bayram, literally "a festival" Baklava-from Turkish baklava Bashaw-from Turkish başa, a variant of pasha Bashi-bazouk-from Turkish başıbozuk Bashlyk-from Turkish başlık, "a hood", from baş, "a head" Kasseri-from New Greek kaseri, from Turkish kaşer, kaşar Kavass-from Turkish kavas Dey-from Turkish dayı, literally "a maternal uncle" Dolma-from Turkish dolma, which means "filled" or "stuffed" Cafeneh-from Turkish kahvane, kahvehane "a coffee shop, café", from kahve "coffee" + hane "house" Caique-from Turkish kayık Shawarma-ultimately from Turkish çevirme, which literally means "turning" Shish-from Turkish şiş, which literally means "a skewer" Tavla-from Turkish tavla, a version of the board game backgammon REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 58 I.V.Arnold, lexicology of English, Moscow, 1986. Thomas Finkenstaedt and Dieter Wolff, Oxford Dictionary, 1973. В.А.Серебников,Об относителъной самостоятелъносты развития системы языка’, М.1968, с.11 Ч.Х.Бакайев, Ролъ языковых контактов в развитии языка курдов СССР, М.1977, с.3 Robert. K. Barnhart, Dictionary of Etymology, 1988. Web site: (Prince, John Dyneley (1931). Surviving Turkish Elements in Serbo-Croatia. http://www. jstor.org/pss/593448. Retrieved 2008-10-21 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan THE USE OF MODAL VERBS IN AZERBAIJANI, ENGLISH AND GERMAN LANGUAGES Vefa Bayramova Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Modal verb differs from auxiliary and modal (defective) verbs. An auxiliary verb has no independent meaning of its own but helps to build up the analytical forms of the English verb. The verbs can, may, must, ought, shall, will, need and dare are called modal verbs. Modal verben ist sollen, müssen, können, mögen, durfen, möchten, wollen. In Azerbaijan language modal words differ from in English and German languages: modal words announce with affirimation, modal words announce with supposition an doubt, modal words announce with result and generalizing, modal words announce with source of the thought and so on... Keywords: Modal verbs, used three languages, meaning. İngilis dilində işlənən modal fellər demək olar ki, “to”suz və məsdər formasinda işlənirlər. Bu felləri işlənmə yerinə və ən əsası isə mənalarına daha çox fikir vermək lazımdır. Bu fellər bəzi hallarda biri digərinin yerində işlənə bilir. Məsələn: can modal feli bacarıq, qabiliyyət bildirir və onu be able to ilə əvəz etmək olur. Vasitəli nitqdə could işlənir. be able to bütün zamanlarda işlənə bilir. Must modal feli məcburiyyət, vaciblik bildirir və have to forması must-ın yerinə digər zamanlarda işlənir. Həmçinin may modal felinin yerinə vasitəli nitqdə might işlənir. Məsələn: she said she could speak Turkish. The teacher said that you might do tasks. Need feli həm modal fel kimi, həmdə əsas fel kimi işlənir. Modal fel kimi işləndikdə sualı və inkarı özü ilə düzəlir. Əsas fel kimi işləndikdə isə felin sonunda s, ed işlənir, sual və inkarı do, did ilə düzəlir. Məsələn: I need go there. Need I go there? I don’t need to go there. (Galiniskaya M., English Grammar for Pedogogical Institutes, 1953) 1 Alman dilində cəmisi altı modal fel var. Bunlar wollen, mögen, müssen, sollen, können felləridir. Bu dildə işlənən modal fellər ingilis dilində işlənən bəzi modal fellərlə təxminən eyni məna ifadə edir. Məsələn: wollen feli alman dilində istəmək mənasındadı, can feli də ingilis dilində eyni mənanı ifadə edir. Işlənmə yerləri isə fərqlidir. Modal fellərin əsas fellərdən fərqi odur ki, modal fellər hərəkət bildirmir, sadəcə hərəkətə münasibəti bildirir. Məsələn: Mən alman dilini öyrənirəm. Ich lerne deutsche Sprache. Bu cümlədə «öyrənmək» (lernen) əsas feldir və hərəkət bildirir. Yəni nə etdiyimizi bildirir. Mən alman dilini öyrənmək istəyirəm. Ich will deutsche Sprache lernen, cümləsindəki «istəmək» feli, yəni «wollen» feli hərəkəti deyil, hərəkətə münasibəti bildirir. Mögen modal felindən əmələ gələn və istərdim kimi başa düşülən möchten feli də bu fellər sırasına daxil edilir, daha çox wollen felini yerində işlənir, yəni onu əvəz etməklə daha çox etika, nəzakət və felin arzu formasını bildirir. Fellərin şəxsə görə dəyişilməsi zamanı möchten feli də modal fellərin şəxsə görə dəyişilməsi qaydasına tabe olur. (de/ grammatik/verben/modalverben) 6 59 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Alman dilində modal fellər sual sözsüz və sual sözlü olmaqla iki yerə ayrılır. Tərkibində modal fel olan sual sözlü sual cümlələrində 1-ci yerdə sual sözü, 2-ci yerdə modal fel, sonra qalan cümlə üzvləri və nəhayət cümlənin sonunda əsas fel məsdər formasında yazılır. Məsələn: will ich in Baku Deutsch lernen?-sual sözsüz sual cümləsi. Wer will in Baku Deutsch lernen? - sual sözlü sual cümləsi. Alman dilində işlənən bəzi modal fellər şəxslərə görə dəyişdikdə kökdən dəyişir. Alman dilində işlənən modal fellər hərəkət bildirmir, sadəcə hərəkətə münasibət bildirir. Şəxslərə görə dəyişən modal fellərin birinci və üçüncü şəxsin təkində şəxs sonluğu qəbul edilimir. Yəni birinci və üçüncü şəxsin təki eyni formada olur. (www.canoo. net/services/OnlineGrammar) 7 Azərbaycan dilində İngilis dili və Alman dilindən fərqli olaraq modal sözlər adlanır. Çünki modal sözlər köməkçi nitq hissəsinə aid bir termindir. Məsələn:Sözsüz, qələbə gec-tez bizim olacaqdır. Azərbaycan dilindəki modal sözlər bunlardır: təsdiq bildirən modal sözlər, güman və şübhə bildirən modal sözlər, nəticə və ümumiləşdirmə bildirən modal sözlər, sıra və ardıcıllıq bildirən modal sözlər, fikrin mənbəyini bildirən modal sözlər, təəssüf bildirən modal sözlər, bənzətmə və müqayisə bildirən modal sözlər. Modal sözlər quruluşuna görə sadə və mürəkkəb olurlar. Azərbaycan dilində işlənən modal sözlərin hamısı ayrı yazılır. (Hüseyinzadə M., Müasir Azərbaycan dili Morfologiya, 2007 ) 2 Azərbaycan dilində işlənən modal sözlər söylənən fikrə aid müəyyən münasibət ifadə edir. Modal sözlər cümlə üzvlərindən vergüllə ayrılır. Cümlənin əvvəlində, ortasında və sonunda işlənə bilir. Müasir vəziyyətinə görə modal sözləri iki qismə ayırmaq olar: 1. Əsas nitq hissəsi ilə omonim olanlar- görünür, deyəsən, demək, deməli, şübhəsiz, olsu ki, müxtəsər, demə. Məsələn: yenə hər guşədə bar tazə görünür. 2. Yalnız modal söz kimi işlənənlər- görünür, demək, deməli, müxtəsər, görəsən, demə. Azərbaycan dilində işlənən modal sözlər feli və ismi modal sözlərə ayrılır. Feli modal sözlər görünür, deyəsən. Olsun ki, demə. Ismi modal sözlər təəssüf ki, dogrusu, düzü, əlbəttə, həqiqətən. (Nağısoylu M. Zeynallı M., Azərbaycan dili, 2008) 4 , (M.Ə.Sabir, Müasir Azərbaycan Ədəbiyyatı) 3 Hər üç dildə işlənən modallar bir-birindən fərqləndikləri kimi qismən oxşarlıqları da var. Ingilis dilində işlənən modal sözlər Alman dilində işlənən modal sölərlə mənaca oxşayirlar ancaq, Azərbaycan dilində işlənən modal sözlər bu iki dildə işlənən modal fellərdən mənaca fərqlənir. Cümlədə işlənmə yerləri də fərqlidir. Ən əsası fel və söz olaraq, işlənmə yerlərinə görə, mənalarına görə, sadə və mürəkkəbliyinə görə bir-birindən fərqlənirlər. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 60 REFERENCES Galiniskaya M., English Grammar for Pedogogical Institutes, 1953 Hüseyinzadə M., Müasir Azərbaycan dili Morfologiya, III hissə, 2007 M.Ə.Sabir, Müasir Azərbaycan Ədəbiyyatı Nağısoylu M. Zeynallı M., Azərbaycan dili, VIII nəşr, 2008 Palmer, F.R., Mood and Modality, Cambridge University Press, 2001 deutsch.lingo4u.de/grammatik/verben/modalverben, January 14 www.canoo.net\ Modalverb.html, January 14, 15 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan TYPES OF EPONYMS Khatira Ahmedova Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT There are so many ways of expanding the general vocabulary. Affixation, compounding and conversion are the major sources of the great expansion of the vocabulary in the late modern period, but there are also a number of minor ways in which words have been acquired. [ 2 ] One of the minor sources of word-formation in the late modern period is to create common nouns from the names of people or places. This way of word formation is termed as eponym. An eponym is the name of a person or thing, whether real or fictitious, after which a particular place, tribe, era, discovery, or other item is named or thought to be named. Most eponyms originate from a person's surname: ampere, for instance, from the French physicist André Marié Amperé. Many eponymous words come from literary, biblical or mythological sources: scrooge (a miser) - from Dickens's "A Christmas Carol"; cereal- from Roman goddess of grain and agriculture, Ceres; as old as Methuselah, from the age of the Old Testament petriarch.[ 2 ] Created about a century ago, the term eponym is a coinage from two Greek words, epi, "on" or "upon", and onama, "a name". One who is referred to as eponymous is someone who gives his or her name to something. Some eponymous words are still capitalized like a proper noun, so those not capitalized are most clearly eponyms. The important, defining property is that the word does not refer exclusively to the person or place named by the proper noun, as does Marxism or Christian, but is used to refer to a general category, as do quisling, boycott and fuchsias. [ 1 ] Key words: eponym, eponymous, name, proper noun, place. There are thousands of eponyms in everyday use in English today. Studying of them develops an interesting insight into the rich heritage of the world’s most popular language and its development. The greater part of these eponyms comes from world history and literature. Eponyms are roughly divided into 5 groups : 1. Product eponyms: These eponyms include brand names which has fallen into general use. The commonplace products and services of today become the household word of tomorrow. Kleenex, for example, is a brand of facial tissues, yet the word is used today to refer to facial tissues of any brand. Xerox is a brand of photocopy machine; that word, too, has been since adopted to refer to any brand of photocopy machine and, moreover, also employed as a verb to describe the act of photocopying. More surprising examples include escalator, heroin, and zipper. In the United Kingdom (but not in the United States), biro and hoover are eponymous terms for pens and vacuum cleaners, respectively. In Azerbaijani language, for instance, pampers has become an eponym for diaper.[ http://www.rinkworks.com/words/eponyms.shtml ] 2. Historical and Geographical Eponyms: Common nouns deriving from geographical names describing names where certain things were found, produced, sold, are sometimes called geographical eponyms. For instance, angora - 1. fabric or wool from 61 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference the hair of the angora goat or rabbit; 2. long-haired variety of cat, goat, or rabbit. (Angora (= Ankara) in Turkey) [ 4 ] Historical figures lend their names to ideas associated with them: The words boycott, chauvinism, quisling, and sandwich all derive from personal names. For instance, chauvinism -super patriotism of the fanatically mindless sort, lately expanded to include blind loyalty to or a blinkered view of any group or issue. Named for Nicolas Chauvin, a French soldier wounded seventeen times while serving under Napoleon. Retired with honors, Chauvin did not stop singing Napoleon's praises and the glories of France, and he was ridiculed for his unbridled boasting. [ 1 ] Famous people have also been associated with items or components of clothing, or material, for example, bloomer, cardigan, raglan, etc. Cardigan - James Thomas Brudenell (1797-1863), who became the seventh Earl of Cardigan upon his father's death, and for whom the cardigan sweater was named because he was frequently seen wearing that collarless sweater with buttons down the front, was the sole heir to a fortune and a famous English name. [ 1 ] Various groups of people are associated with proper names for locations. These include bohemian, lesbian, and philistine. Lesbianism is the practice of homosexuality by females. On the island of Lesbos in the Aegean Sea during the earlier half of the sixth century lived the Greek poet Sappho. She became the leader of a group of women whose behavior was characterized by strong homosexual feelings. Hence from the name given this manifestation we have sapphism, an eponymous derivative from her name, and lesbianism, an eponymous derivative from her birthplace. [ 1 ] 3. Literary Eponyms: Fictional characters often evoke such strong qualities that their names are assigned to those qualities. People who exhibit qualities of literary characters are associated to them by being called for instance, a Casanova, a Romeo, or a Svengali,etc. Azerbaijani language is also rich in such kind of literary eponyms. For example, Majnun from " Leyli and Majnun " is an eponym for someone who has deep affection.Other examples include Koroglu, Haji Gara and so on. Storytellers with a noticeable quality have given their names to literary criticism for the purposes of analogy, as in Dickensian (suggesting melodramatic poverty, eccentric characters, or joyfulness), Homeric (epic), and Proustian (effecting personal memories). 4. Scientific Eponyms: In science and technology, discoveries and innovations are often named after the discoverer or popularizers as in the cases of Rudolf Diesel, Alessandro Volta, “Alzheimer’s disease” and James Watt. For example, Celsius is a scale and unit of measurement for temperature. It is named after the Swedish astronomer Anders Celsius (1701–1744), who developed a similar temperature scale two years before his death. Eponyms role is great in fixing the names of discoverers and inventors in history. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Celsius] 5. Mythological Eponyms: One of the sources inspiring eponyms is mythological characters. For instance, fauna - all animals taken together. This word has been taken 62 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan from the name of Faunus, the Roman god of pastures and forests. [http://www. alphadictionary.com/articles/eponyms/eponym_list_f.html] It is always interesting to study the origin of words. By defining the origin of words it is possible to get much information not only about the language but also about its history. REFERENCES: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. " A New Dictionary of Eponyms "; Morton S. Freeman. 1997,p1 " The English Language. A Historical Introduction" ; C.Barber, Joan C, Beal, Philip A. Shaw; Second edition, p.251 " Молодой учёный " Ноябрь, 2011 г. Том I; № 11 (34) The Oxford Advanced Learner’s Dictionary (2007) http://users.tinyonline.co.uk/gswithenbank/eponyms.htm http://wordcraft.infopop.cc/eponyms.htm literary http://www.dailywritingtips.com/5-types-of-eponyms/ http://www.alphadictionary.com/articles/eponyms/eponym_list_f.html http://www.rinkworks.com/words/eponyms.shtml THE PERIODS OF LANGUAGE CHANGES IN ENGLISH Yegana Safarova Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT In the world everything changes with time. Human society changes, too. Language as a social phenomenon - the most important means by which people communicate with each other - changes, too. But language changes rather slowly. From year to year, even from generation to generation, we may hardly notice any change in any language at all. All living languages change with time. It is fortunate that they do so rather slowly compared to the human life span. Many language changes are revealed in written records. All languages are continually changing – their sounds, their syntax and their meaning. This gradual alteration is mostly unnoticed by the speakers of a language. English has undergone great, fundamental changes in its development. A speaker of Modern English would find Old English unintelligible, because it is quite different from what he speaks. The works of Chaucer or Shakespeare shows how much English has changed in short time. Old English did not look like Standard English of today. Key words: Old English, Middle English, Modern English, period, change. The division of English into Old English (119-1066), Middle English (1065-1500) and Modern English (1500-present) is marked by the dates or events in the English history which profoundly influenced the English language. This division is really some what arbitrary. So, according to Victoria Fromkin, the history of English and the changes that have taken place in the language reflect non-linguistic history to some extent, as suggested by the following dates: 63 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 449 – 1066 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Old English 449 Saxons invade Britain 6th century Religious literature 8th century Beowulf 1066 Norman Conquest 1066 – 1500 Middle English 1387 Canterbury Tales 1476 Caxton’s printing press 1500 Great Vowel Shift 1500 – Modern English 1564 Birth of Shakespeare Old English was the language spoken by Saxons, Angles, and Jutes after they settled on the British Islands. They came to the islands and brought with them their dialects of the Germanic language. Since then they considered themselves as Englishmen. These tribes set up seven kingdoms called the Anglo-Saxon Heptarchy that included: Mercia, Northumbria, Kent, Wessex, Sussex, Essex, and East Anglia. Four dialects were spoken in these kingdoms: West Saxon, Kentish, Mercian and Northumbrian. So, the Old English period began with several different dialects. Old English is a West Germanic language and is closely related to Old Frisian. According to Adrian Akmajian, Old English grammar was similar in some ways to Classical Latin and much closer to modern German. It was fully inflected with two grammatical numbers (singular and plural), five grammatical cases (nominative, dative, genitive, accusative and instrumental) and three grammatical genders (masculine, feminine and neuter). The most famous surviving work of the Old English period is the epic poem Beowulf epic composed by an unknown poet. The period of Middle English started with the Norman Conquest of England by Northmen under the leadership of William the Conqueror. William invaded England, and killed King Harold I at the battle of Hastings in 1066. The French occupation of England continued for over four centuries, and was followed by the Modern English Period. Middle English was influenced by both Anglo-Norman and, later, Anglo-French. During this period the changes may be noted in every aspect of the language; its sounds, words and the nature of its word stock. Many Old English words were replaced by French ones. The most famous writer of the Middle English period was Geoffrey Chaucer, and his best-known work is The Canterbury Tales. The Modern English period probably started in 1500. This period is related to that of Middle English by the Renaissance, which began in Italy in the fourteenth century but reached England in the late fifteenth century. During this period there were the greater and more important phonological, lexical, semantic and syntactic changes in the language. According to Victoria Fromkin, The Great Vowel Shift had great influence on the phonological system of English. The Great Vowel Shift took place mainly during the 15th century and was completed in the early period of Modern English. By the time of William Shakespeare, the language had become clearly recognizable as Modern English. Late Modern English has many more words, arising from two principal factors: 64 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan firstly, the Industrial Revolution and technology created a need for new words; secondly, the British Empire at its height covered one quarter of the Earth's surface, and the English language adopted foreign words from many countries. Since the seventeenth century with the policy of expansionism and colonialism carried out by the British colonialists. English was widely spread to many parts of the world, such as America, Canada, Australia, New Zealand and some other countries. English in the post-Renaissance period has become a world language. 1. 2. 3. REFERENCES Jean Aitchison. Linguistics. 2005 Victoria Fromkin. Robert Rodman. Nina Hyams. An Introduction to Language. 2003 Adrian Akmajian. Richard A. Demers. Ann K. Farmer. Robert M. Harnish. 1995 HOW AZERBAIJANI STUDENTS LEARN DEGREES OF ADJECTIVE IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE Haqiqat Aliyeva Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT It is clear that, there are a lot of significant differences between all languages. They can be differing typologically or genesically.For example: from morphological structure the Azerbaijan language included to agglutinative groups but English included to analytical groups. So when Azerbaijan students know degrees of comparison they can easily acquire English language. The main purpose in my researching paper is to present you that how degrees of adjective is made, what is the distinctive and similaritive qualities between them, also to show you that how Azerbaijani students acquire or learn degrees of adjective in English language. Key words: degrees of adjective, similaritive and distinctive qualities. Dil cəmiyyətdə formalaşdığı üçün ictimai hadisə sayılır və insanlar arasında ünsiyyət yaratmaq,fikri ifadə etmək üçün əvəzsiz rol oynayır.Deməli, bir millətin toplum kimi yaşaması üçün lazım olan başlıca şərtlərdən ən əsası ana dilinin mövcudluğudur. Ana dili adicə bir söz deyil,ürəklərə hərarət gətirən,insanı öz keçmisinə bağlayan, gələcəyə səsləyən mənəvi xəzinədir.Təsadüfi deyil ki, məşhur rus pedoqoqu Uşinski dilin varlığını belə qiymərləndirmişdir. Bir millətin var-dövlətini, torpağını alsan məhv olmaz, ancaq dilini alsan fövt olar, məhv olub gedər. Dilin mövcudluğunun maddi bazası sayılan insan cəmiyyəti də inkişaf tarixi boyunca milli sərhədlər çərçivəsində qalmayaraq,bu çərçivədən kənara çıxır.Məhz bu səbəbdən millətlər arasında ünsiyyətə ehtiyac duyulur.Müxtəlif dil daşıyıcıları olan 65 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference toplumlar,xalqlar millətlər bir-birilə ünsiyyətə girmək üçün mütləq bir-birlərinin dillərini öyrənmək məcburiyyətində qalırlar. Bu cəhətdən Azərbaycan Respublikasında beynəlxalq dil olan İngilis dilinin öyrənilməsinə böyük ehtiyac var.Çünki,bazar iqtisadiyyatının geniş vüsət aldığı bir dövrdə hər birimizin müstəqil fikir yürütməkdə,biznesmenlərin dünya ticarət arenasına daxil olmasında ingilis dilini bilməyin təkzibedilməz rolu vardır.Buna görədə biz ingilis dilini yalniz ünsiyyətə girmək üçün deyil,həm də qrammatik quruluşunu qanun qaydalarını bilməliyik.Bax bu cəhətdən mən sizə İngilis dili ilə Azəbaycan dili arasında həm eynilik,həm də müəyyən xüsusiyyətləri ilə fərqlənən sifətin dərəcə əlamətlərini araşdırarkən gəldiyim son nəticəni açıqlamaq istəyirəm. Həm leksik,həm də qrammatik mənası olan əsas nitq hissərindən biri də sifətdir. Sifət şəxs və əşyanın əlamət və keyfiyyətini bildirir. Bir çox dillərdən fərqli olaraq Azərbaycan və İngilis dilində sifətin nə cins,nə hal,nə də kəmiyyət kateqoriyası var.O,hər zaman təyin etdiyi isimdən öncə gəlir.Eləcə də sifət digər nitq hissələrindən daha çox bir xüsusiyyətinə görə fərqlənir.Bu da onun dərəcə əlaməti bildirməsidir.Sifətin dərəcələri ayrı-ayrı dilçilər tərəfindən,(həmçinin müəyyən dərslik kitablarında)müxtəlif cur qruplaşdırılıb. Məsələn: 1948 ci ildəki dərsliklərdə sifətin beş dərəcəsi verilmişdir.Bunlar 1 azaltma, 2 kiçiltmə ,3 müqayisə ,4 üstünlük, 5 şiddətləndirici. 1947 ci ildə isə Ə.Dəmirçizadə sifətin dərəcərini üç yerə bölmüşdür: 1 adi, 2 azaltma, 3 çoxaltma Müasir dövrümüzdə də ingilis dilində olduğu kimi sifətin üç dərəcəsi var. Lakin, Azərbaycan dilində sifətin normadan azlığı, yaxud çoxluğu əsas götürülürsə, İngilis dilində əşyaya xas olan əlamət digər əşyayla müqayisə olunur. Hər iki dildə sifətin dərəcələri həm morfoloji, həm də sintaktik üsulla düzəlir. Morfoloji üsulla düzəldiyi zaman ingilis dilində tək hecalılarda –“er” və -“est” şəkilçisindən, Azərbaycan dilində isə azaltma dərəcəsində –“ımtıl”,-“ımtraq”,-“şın”,“sov”,-“ımsov”,çoxaltma dərəcəsində isə-“ca” və sözün ilk samiti yerinə m,p,r,s səsləri əlavə olunur. Məsələn:Low-lower-lowest, Big-bigger-biggest Yaxud: Sarımtıl, ağımsov, qırmızımtraq, sarışın. Sintaktik üsulla düzəldiyi zamansa sifətin əvvəlinə köməkçi sözlər əlavə olunur. İngilis dilində əgər səs çox hecalıdırsa müqayisə dərəcəsində “much”, ”more”, üstünluk dərəcəsində “most” ilə işlənir.Azərbaycan dilində azaltma dərəcəsində “ala”, ”təhər”, ”kəm” və “açıq” sözlərindən,çoxaltma dərəcəsində isə sifətlərin əvvəlinə qüvvətləndirici ədatlardan “ən”,”lap”,”daha”,”çox”,”olduqca” sözləri əlavə edilir. Məsələn ala-çiy, qırmızıtəhər,kəmşirin,açıq-sarı,ən dadlı,lap şirin və.s İngilis dilində elə sifətlər var ki,onlar supilativ yolla,yəni müxtəlif kökdən olan sifət şəklində işlənir.Bunlar: Adi-Müqayisə-Üstünlük 66 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan good-better-best bad-worse-worst little-less-least many(much)-more-most dur. Bəzi sifətlərdə vardır ki,onların müqayisə və üstünlük dərəcəsi iki şəkildə olur. Far-farther,further-farthest,furthest Near-nearer-nearest,next Late-later,latter-latest,last Old-older,elder-oldest,eldest Beləliklə,araşdırmalarim nəticəsində dəqiqləşdirdim ki, dillər morfoloji quruluşlarına görə nə qədər oxşar olsalarda, hər birinin özünəməxsus fərdi quruluşları vardır. Biz Azərbaycanlı tələbələr də məhz öz ana dilimizin fonetik, leksik, semantik və morfoloji quruluşlarını o qədər mənimsəməliyik ki, digər dilləri də onun əsasında şüurlu surətdə dərk edib gündəlik həyatımızda istifade edək. Axı, öyrəndiyimiz nəzəri materialları praktiki surətdə tətbiq etməsək onda öyrəndiklərimizin nə mənası var? Əgər biz öyrənməsək və öyrətməsək vətənimizə necə xidmət etmiş olariq? Ona görə də öyrəndiyimiz dili sevməliyik ki, sevdirə bilək.Xalqımızın, dilimizin necə qədim,zəngin və mədəni olduğunu bütün dünya ölkələrinə çatdıra bilmək üçün bu əsas şərtdir.Məhz bu səbəbdən və bu nöqteyi-nəzərdən biz Azərbaycanlı tələbərə daha çox çalışmaq lazımdır. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. M.Hüseynzadə Müasir Azərbaycan dili 1973 L.G.Alexander Longman English grammar 1997 Oruc Musayev.İngilis dilinin qrammatikası 1979 Concise Encyclopedia of Semantics K.Allan 2009 Azərbayan SSR Elmlər Akademiyası 2 cild 1973 www.encyclopedia.com 27.03.2012. COMMUNICATION AS A PROCESS AND GLITCHES ASSOCIATED WITH TEACHING THE ART OF COMMUNICATION Ömer Düngel Postgraduate student Baku Slavic University [email protected] ABSTRACT The modern world is overwhelmed with information. Nowadays we are not concerned with the process of getting the information as much as we are concerned with filtering the available information. The modern world is indeed intertwined and interconnected. It is difficult to overestimate the role of communication in our contemporary life. We express ourselves as individuals through communication. Being limited in the ability to communicate can be compared to imprisonment. During the process of teaching, the aim of 67 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference the educator should not be teaching a system of a language, but rather a speech activity in its productive form, not by itself, but as a means of interpersonal and intercultural communication.The process of teaching languages should be built on the process of forming communicative competence in people. Key words: communication, speech, teaching, language. It is difficult to overestimate the role of communication in our contemporary life. We express ourselves as individuals through communication. Being limited in ability to communicate can be compared to imprisonment. Modern science defines communication as a process of intellectual and emotional exchange, in which the information is collected, redistributed, and interpersonal contact is established.1 It should be noted that, unfortunately, in the process of language teaching, communication is not specifically taught. This negligence even applies to the process of learning the mother tongue. As a result, many people remain dissatisfied with the results of conversationafter the act of communication. Some walk away feeling that they said a wrong thing, others are not happy with the tone of voice they used, some feel that they did not say enough, and some regret that they did not have enough time to fully unveil their thoughts through speech; the list can go on and on. In order to teach a person to speaking a given language, the instructor must train the person the skills of communication. Communication has various forms: - Performance of one person to a large audience - presentation at a meeting, reading, lectures, etc., similar to a monologue; - Exchange of information between two people, this communication takes place in the form of a dialogue; - Multilateral exchange of views in a group, it is called polylogue; It is common to divide communication into the following sub-groups based on the nature of speech: 1. companionship - the participants are in equal positions. Such communication can flow evenly, efficiently, and rationally; 2. pre-conditioned communication - each party complies with certain roles in accord to their social statute; 3. authoritarian communication- one party dictates the terms, occupying a dominant position; 4. conflicting communication - parties cannot come together in a single opinion. This form of communication is often filled with manipulations; each side defends its own position and interests. With such communication failures occur frequently, jumping from one problem to another, sometimes without any reason, simply for the sake of protecting the taken side on the issue. While exploring the main problems with communication, it is appropriate to dwell on the nature of a modern man. A modern man, by virtue of continuous growth and availability of information is no longer able to simply listen and accept what he/she is 68 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan told by a companion. In general, there are few people who have the ability to actually listen. According to various sources, only 4-10% of us have the talent of a good listener. With faster pace of life our attention span has shortened. To dedicate 7-9 minutes to a short video, presentation, or article on the internet is now considered an enormous amount of time, so generously dedicated. During the process of teaching communication, teachers should be considered is the inability of people to listen well and absorb information. Lectures and lessons must be exciting and intriguing to the students; they must be interactive. Statistics show that traditional views on the process of communication are distant from reality. For example, according to some studies, only 7% of the information is transmitted by means of words during the interpersonal communication.2 38% of the content of the message is transmitted by various means of intonation. The remaining 55% of the speech is transferred through facial expressions, gestures, and various body movements. Clearly, these indicators of the communication process must be taken into account in process of teachinga language. The success of learning the skills of communication is dependent on the teacher’s pedagogical skills. The communication process must be emotionally comfortable, and personally-enriching. Only through such a teaching approach can the students gain confidence in their communicative competence. It is no accident that modern methodological literature stresses creativity, which is manifested through cooperation of teachers and students, and not the old authoritarian approaches that fail to engage the students and therefore fail to educate them. In general, to ensure successful communication, it is necessary to pay attention to the following provisions: - Any communication should start with a smile, and in a good mood; - Everyone needs to learn to listen to others. No wonder they say that those who know how to listen have more friends; - Students should not be ashamed of their mistakes and mistakes of their peers - It is important to experiment with speech, using nice words, good manners of communication observed in other people. Most of us simply want to be heard and understood –being understood is happiness. In order to make people happy you must teach them to communicate. The process of teaching languages should be built on the process of forming communicative competence in people. This requirement applies equally to the process of learning the mother tongue and foreign languages. Language is the primary means of communication between people. It is hard to imagine a society without a language, however, the problems of formation and development of communication skills, in the process of learning a language, is given a special attention only recently. Modern linguistics define language as an opportunity, speech as a product, and communication as an activity. Therefore, when teaching a language, including mother 69 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference tongue,it is important to teach the skills of using all opportunities that the language can offer; while the process of teaching should be built on the process of teaching the skill of communication. The objectives of language teaching have evolved in the recent decades and can be presented in the chronological order: - Learning the language, i.e. grammatical structure of a given language; - Training of speech - ability to speak in different situations with a variety of topics; - Learning to communicate – the ability to verbally react to the surrounding reality and express one’s opinion on a given subject.3 Nowadays, the system of language teaching has experienced positive changes due to the widespread introduction of new pedagogical and information technologies. The ongoing changes in the education system must concentrate on the ultimate goal of language teaching. Therefore, the aim of language teaching should not be a system of a language, but rather a speech activity in its productive form, not by itself, but as a means of interpersonal and intercultural communication. A person studying any language, eventually turns into a linguistic individual. His main indicators may take the form of communicative skills. Given that these qualities can vary in different people, we can present them as the following indicators. 1. Linguistic skills related to compliance with the rules of grammar, orthopedic and stylistic norms of the language. 2. Social indicators of native speakers are shown in communication with different interlocutors. In this case, it is necessary to choose the right words, tone, intonation and other language features; depending on where and with whom communication is taking place. 3. The physical situation in which communication is taking place dictates its own terms: limited time, the presence of various types of interference (noise, long distance between the speakers, presence of outsiders), make their impact on the result of communication and require the speakers to choose the most appropriate language, and sometimes non-verbal communication. 4. National and cultural indicators of ability to communicate in the target language is manifested in a variety of compliance requirements associated with the traditions and customs of the carriers of the language. This indicator, when applied to the native language, can be manifested in the form of high tone. With respect to the second language, it may be satisfactory in exceptional cases. It should be noted that lacking the possession of the national-cultural level of language often leads to confusion when there is a dialogue between speakers of two different languages. 5. A person fluent in the language must know not only the lexical meaning of words, but also plunge into the "world" of these words. This means that a good native speaker needs to know a number of words meaning the same notion, and all of the concepts expressed in one word.4 70 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan In conclusion, I would like to say that a person possessing the above indicators, in the process of communication; can be considered a linguistically free person. Raising such a person should be set as the core purpose of language teaching. END NOTE 1. 2. 3. 4. http://spot.colorado.edu/~craigr/Communication.htm http://www.skillsyouneed.co.uk/IPS/Interpersonal_Communication.html http://www2.vobs.at/ludescher/Alternative%20methods/communicative_language_teaching.htm http://answers.yourdictionary.com/language/what-is-communication.html 1. W. Littlewood (1981) Communicative Language Teaching, Cambridge University Press. An introduction to the principles of communicative language teaching, with practical examples. J. Harmer (1983) The Practice of English Language Teaching (Chapter 8: Communicative activeties), Longman. A description of various kinds of communicative activity, with examples of exercises. http://spot.colorado.edu/~craigr/Communication.htm http://www.skillsyouneed.co.uk/IPS/Interpersonal_Communication.html http://www2.vobs.at/ludescher/Alternative%20methods/communicative_language_teaching.htm Passov E.I. Communicative foreign language education. — Мinsk, 2003. REFERENCES 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. ENGLISH NOMINAL CLAUSES: ANALYZING THE TRANSLATION OF SUBORDINATE WH – INTERROGATIVE CLAUSES AND INFINITIVE WH - CLAUSES IN AZERI Parisa Farrokh, Abolfazl Rajabli, Kambiz Mahmoodzadeh English Translation Department, Lahijan Branch, Islamic Azad University, Lahijan / IRAN P –farrokh @ Yahoo.com ABSTRACT This paper considers the Azeri translation of English nominal clauses with subordinate wh –interrogative clauses in complex sentences. Moreover, in this research, infinitive wh – clauses have been studied. Nominal clauses (clauses approximating in function noun phrases) fall into six major categories: That – clause or subordinate declarative clauses, Subordinate interrogative clauses, Subordinate exclamative clauses, Nominal relative clauses, To - infinitive clauses and Ing clauses. An infinitive wh – clause can be formed with all wh –words. The infinitive clause has an obligational sense .In this paper, the data are drawn from studies based on the English – Azeri translated texts. Based on the results of the present study, 78% of these sentences in Azeri, translated as simple sentences involving verb combinations, 12% translated as simple sentences without verb combinations, 6% translated as complex sentences and 4% translated as compound sentences. Regarding the structures involving infinitive construction, the findings indicate that 68% translated as simple sentences consisting verb combinations, and 32% translated as complex sentences. It can be said that, in Azeri, there is a tendency of using simple sentences instead of compound or complex ones. The results of this research also show that there are some mistranslations regarding the nominal clauses involving both wh –interrogative and infinitive constructions, due to ignoring of the "obligational sense of these clauses in Azeri translation, the percentage of these mistranslations is 86%. In this research, the most frequent wh –interrogative word used in original texts, is "what" in 32 sentences and the least one, is "whom" in 7 sentences, in addition, the most frequent wh – interrogative word used in subordinates in- 71 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference volving both wh – words and infinitive construction in original texts is "how" with the percentage of 53% and the least one is "where" with the percentage 11%. Key words: Translation, Translator, Linguistics, Complex Sentences, Nominal Clauses. Introduction Translation is an activity of increasingly vital importance in the educational, political, economic and cultural fields of human endeavors. Translation is a complex process beset by several difficulties and many problems, yet at the same time it has a wide scope with almost unlimited applications and prospects. Newmark defines translation as the attempt to produce approximate equivalence or respectable synonymy between two chunks of different languages on various levels of which two main ones are thought and linguistic form. Newmark adds that translation is partly an exercise in the art of writing as well as a field of comparative applied linguistics (1988,p.26). Newmark believes that grammatical meaning is more significant, less precise, more general and sometimes more elusive than lexical meaning (ibid). Basically, it will have attained this fact that syntactic differences existing among languages may cause problem in translation. Here it seems necessary to mention some characteristics of the Azeri language generally, which differ from English and should be considered in order to produce an acceptable translation. The Azeri language which is also known as Azeri, Azeri Turkish and Azerbaijani, is the Republic of Azerbaijan's official language, though some dialects of the language are spoken in several parts of Iran. The Azeri language can be heard in parts of eastern turkey, northern Iraq, and in southeastern area of the Republic of Georgia. Worldwide, there are about 27 million native speakers of this language. The Azeri language is derived from the Oghuz family of language and linguistically, it is most closely related to Turkish, Persian and Arabic. As part of the Oghuz family of languages, it was brought from central Asia by Seljuk Turks and in the Middle East it was greatly influenced by the vocabulary and grammar of Persian and Arabic. Eventually, it replaced Tat, old Azeri and Middle Persian in Iran and became the most dominant language in a multi – lingual area by the 1500s. Regarding the grammar of Azeri, it can be said that it is an agglutinative language and frequently used affixes and specifically suffixes - Most of them indicate the grammatical function of the word. Word order in Azeri is generally subject – object – verb as in Korean and Latin but unlike English. In more complex sentences, the basic rule is that the qualifier precedes the qualified; this principle includes, as an important special case, the participial modifiers. The definite precedes the indefinite. It is possible to alter the word order to stress the importance of a certain word or phrase. The main rule is that the word before the verb has the stress without exception. Moreover as Azeri is a pro–drop language, the subject may not be mentioned in the sentence. This research focuses on the analyzing of English complex sentences with nominal subordinate clauses which involve both wh – interrogative clauses and infinitive construction and their translation in Azeri language. The importance of this research is showing some methods for translating of these sentences into Azeri language, due to existing syntactic peculiarities and differ72 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan rences between languages which may cause some problems in the process of translating. The underlying assumption of this research is that the translator must have enough knowledge and information about the structures of English and Azeri while translating these sentences in order to translate effectively. Since Azeri language does not have such complexity-packaged constructions, Azeri learners, and translators find it difficult to cope with these structures which are widely used in English writing. To this end English fictions are studied to identify those structures in English and their Azeri equivalents. In this relation the following research questions have been formulated: How are English nominal clauses involving subordinate wh – interrogative clauses translated into Azeri?How are English nominal clauses involving both subordinate wh – interrogative clause and infinitive construction translated into Azeri? Are these structures translated as complex sentences in Azeri language? What are the most frequent wh –interrogative words found in original texts? Translation and Translator Translation deals with language. As language is a means of communication, so does the function of translation. Nida (1981, p.12) states that translation means communication because it has three essential elements to form a process of communication. The three essential elements are source, message and the receptor, and these elements must be found in all communication activities. So, it can be said that translation is the medium of the source language and target language. We transform the meaning in source language in the form of target language by translation, so the renders in the target language understand the meaning in the source language. Successful translating involves one of the most complex intellectual challenges known to mankind. Moreover, in our present world, the need for extensive, accurate and effective communication between those using different languages, gives the translator a position of new and strategic importance (Nida, 1964, p. 155). Therefore translating from one language into another language is a complicated task. There are many factors that should be considered in the process of translation in order to make translation result be appropriate to be comprehended. Based on Catford's idea (1965) translation is the replacement of textual material in one language (source language) by equivalent textual material in another language (target language). Larson (1984) believes that translation consists of studying the lexicon, grammatical structure which appropriate in the receptor language and its cultural context,i.e."translating consists of reproducing in the receptor language. The closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first interms of meaning and secondly interms of style". Newmark says that translation is rendering the meaning of a text into another language in the way that the author intended the text (1988, p.73). In translation, the translator possesses a satisfactory knowledge of the source language. He must understand not only obvious content of message but also, the subtleties of the meaning, the significant emotive values of words, and stylistic features which determine the flavor of the message. Even more important that knowledge of the resources of the language is a control of the receptor language. (Nida, 1964, p.150). 73 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Therefore, a translator must have reliable knowledge and experience in this field. As a communicator, moreover, the knowledge and skills related to all communicators have to possessed. He has to access the target language knowledge, text type knowledge, source language knowledge, subject area (real world) knowledge and cultural knowledge (Bell, 1991, p.36). Generally, in translating, it is important to ensure the surface meaning of the two languages in translation, are approximately similar and at the same time to ensure that the structure of the source language preserved as well as possible but not so closely that the target language structures will be seriously distorted. Linguistics Many researchers have still doubts about the importance of linguistics in translations studies which is also reflected in the majority of scholarly papers devoted to the subject. The linguistic relevance of information structure in the case of translation is even more evident if Azeri and a language such as English are involved. Azeri is a free word order language, as mentioned in introduction, in which grammatical structure is largely determined by the articulation in theme (logical subject) and rheme (logical predictate), whereas English does not permit much variation in word order, and syntactic structure is defined in terms of grammatical subject and grammatical predicate. This fact alone has important consequences for the theory and practice of translation. In addition, some word order variation in Azeri language is due to a second type of articulation (which may, but need not coincide with the first one), which concerns information structure proper, i.e. distribution of known and new information in the sentence and its structural consequences. So linguistics plays an important role in the investigation of the joint functioning of two languages, i.e. "the translational behavior of languages". Dynamic contrasts are differences in encoding strategies characteristic of different languages; which become manifest only when these languages clash in the process of translation and also, information structure is one such domain where drastic dynamic contrasts in encoding may be encountered. The linguistic description of contrasting structures is indespensable for adequate translation. Regarding the recognition of the importance of context, it is quite clear that we normally do not translate sentences in isolation but sentences which are part of a larger text or discourse. Klaudy points out research into the translational behavior of languages and the decision making and problem solving strategies behind translational operations may result in a systemic translation oriented description of various language pairs. It is an adequate description of the linguistic structure of languages. In addition to descriptive and theoretical linguistics, translation studies may also profit from insights gained in sociolinguistics and psycholinguistics. klaudy (1981) argues that the translator mediates not only between two languages but also between two cultures. He must thus have certain ideas about the source language society and the target language society, which need not always be very explicit. Sociolinguistics attempts to reveal the relationship between language and society independently of translation and provide scientifically well – founded descriptions of this relationship. 74 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan In this way, sociolinguistics may contribute to the clarification of the basis of the translators' decisions. Psycholinguistics may offer an explanation of how the translation process works. Klaudy reports, among other things, on experiments which have tried to find out whether or not it is possible to listen and speak simultaneously. Some of the results seem to indicate that simultaneous interpreters do not listen and speak at the same time, but they alternate between these two activities, using the pauses of the speaker as well as their own pauses (ibid). In sum, then, socio – and psycholinguistics, too, are important branches of research for translation studies. As translators, we must not only know what we are doing but also why we are doing something in the way we are doing it (ibid). Therefore, the importance of linguistics in translation studies is obvious and clear. Complex Sentence Complex sentences are widely used in English writing and specially literary works. Since in literary work the writer expresses himself in many kinds of sentences and making complex sentences is more challenging of the very large variety of clauses signals to choose from many combinations. Complex sentences can be used to judge whether a work is written in a good way or not. By which, the accuracy and variety of the work can be known. Complex sentences are the best means of eliminating choppy sentences and giving accuracy of literary work. It will not be satisfied until he has at down the number of simple or compound sentences and increase the number of complex sentences. (Fauzanah, 2009, p.15). To make his writing more accurate and everything equal, a writer will build his main idea into part of the sentence and tuck the detail into clause, in other words, he writes more complex sentences. Moreover, the using of more complex sentences in work, does not show the dullness of the sentences because of the variety of the sentences in its paragraphs and subordinate clauses, on the other hand, expresses the relations of the writer's ideas. Complex Sentences in English In English, sentences are either simple or multiple. A simple sentence consists of a single independent clause. A Multiple sentences contains one or more clauses as its immediate constituents. Multiple sentence are either compound or complex. In a compound sentence the immediate constituents are two or more coordinate clauses therefore, the clauses of a compound sentence provide classic instances of a paratactic relationship that is they have equivalent function. (Quirk et al, 1985, p.987). In a complex sentence, one or more of its element, such as direct object, adverbial and etc are realized by a subordinate clause. A complex sentence is like a simple sentence in which it consists of only one main clause, but unlike a simple sentence, it has one or more subordinate clauses functioning as element of the sentence. Subordination is an asymmetrical relation: the sentence and its subordinate clauses are in a hypotactic relationship that is they form a hierarchy in which the subordinate clause is a consistent of the sentence as a whole (ibid). 75 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature On the basis of their potential functions, several major categories of subordinate clauses are distinguished: Nominal, Relative, Adverbial and Comparative. Since the study of subordinate wh – interrogative clauses is the aim of this research which are subcategorized in nominal clauses, here the syntactic and semantic function of nominal clauses are mentioned briefly. Nominal clauses (clauses approximating in function noun phrases) fall into six major categories: That –clause or subordinate declarative clauses, Subordinate interrogative clauses, Subordinate exclamative clauses, Nominal relative clauses, To – infinitive clauses and Ing clauses. (Quirk et al, 1985, p.1049). Subordinate wh –interrogative Clauses Subordinate wh-interrogative clauses occur in the whole range of functons available to the nominal that –clause and in addition may function as prepositional complement: for example: How the book will sell depends on the reviewers. subject I can't imagine what they want with your address. direct object The problem is who will water my plants when I am away. subject complement Your original question, why he did not report it to the police earlier, has not appositive yet been answered. I am not sure which she prefers. adjectival complementation They did not consult us on whose names should be put forward. prepositional complement These subordinate clauses resemble wh –questions semantically in that they leave a gap of unknown information, represented by the wh –element. An infinitive wh – clause can be formed with all wh –words, though instances with "why" are rare. The infinitive clause has an obligational sense (ibid). For example: I don't know what to say: what I should say I'm wondering where to put my coat: where I should put my coat. As mentioned, in this research, English subordinate wh –interrogative and infinitive wh –clauses have been investigated. Complex Sentences in Azeri In Azeri, a sentence can be either simple or complex by its structure. (Habibli, 2008, p.241). Simple sentences are divided into four types according to their purpose and intonation: Narrative sentences, Imperative sentences, Interrogative sentences and exclamatory sentences. The sentence that consists of two or more sentences is called a complex sentence. In Azeri, there are two types of the complex sentences: compound sentence (Tábesiz Mürəkkəb cümlə) and complex sentence with one or more subordinate 76 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan clauses (Tabeli Mürəkkəb cümlə). Like English, in Azeri also, there is one main clause (Baş cümlə) and one or more dependent or subordinate clauses (Budaq cümlə). For example: Mən bilmirəmki, o sizin suallιnιza necə cavab verdi. I do not know how he answered your Semantically,based on the meaning of wh –words used in subordinate clauses, the are categorized; such as; time subordinate clauses (zaman budaq cümlə) or reason subordinate clauses (səbəb budaq cümlə) and etc. It is necessary to mention that in Azeri instead of wh –interrogative words used in subordinations, some words and combinations are used and called connective words (bağlayιcιlar). Syntactically connectives classified into two groups: coordinate connectives (Tabesiz bağlayιcιlar) and subordinate connectives (Tabeli bağlayιcιlar). In contrast to compound sentences, in which coordinate connectives are used like və (and), ya (or), Lakin (but) and so on, in complex sentences subordinate connectives are used, such as hara (where), necə (why), kimi/ kimə (whom), kim (who) and etc. Therefore, in subordinate wh – interrogative clauses, in Azeri, wh –words, are replaced by subordinate connectives or tabeli baglayιcιlar (Rosta mova, 2010). Research Method The purpose of this study is to investigate and analyze Azeri translations of English subordinate wh – interrogative clauses and infinitive wh – clauses. This research deals with the analysis of data in order to study Azeri translations of English complex sentences, subordinate wh –interrogative clauses, wh – words used in subordinate clauses, infinitive used in subordinate wh – interrogative clauses. Moreover, finding the most frequent "wh –words" used in these two types of structures in original texts. Materials The material chosen for analysis are English fictions which involve the novels of "For whom the Bell Tolls" written by Hemingway, "400 subjects in English" written by vitalyevna, "Life essays" written by Gurbanov, "The Alchemist" and "By the River Piedra I Sat Down and Wept", written by Coelho and Joyce's Dubliners (short stories). 200 subordinate wh – interrogative clauses, which 100 sentences involving infinitive constructions, along with their translations into Azeri taken from Hajiyev (2006), vitalyevna (2006), Gambarov (2010), Qojabayli (2006), Aslanlι (2011) and Nijat (2011) have been analyzed. Procedures The data classified into two main categories: subordinate wh – interrogative clauses and infinitive wh – clauses. Subordinate wh – interrogative clauses translated as simple sentences involving verb combinations. * I don’t know even what alchemy is. Mən kimyagərlyin nə demək olduğunu belə bilmirəm. 77 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * 78 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference I read only what the birds wanted to tell me. mən yalnιz quşlarιn anlat maq istədikləri şeyi oxudum. The camel driver understood what the boy was saying. Cavan oğlanІn ona dediyi şeyi başa düşürdü. She couldn't hear what Pilar was saying. O, Pilarιn nə danιşdιğιnι eştitmirdi. You will show me when we get there. Düşərgəyə çatanda göstərərsən. I don't know who is prepared to stand that. Buna kimin tab gətirə biləcəyini bilmirəm. You know why we didn't kill them. Sən onlarι nə üçün öldürmədiyimizi bilirsən. He was repeating something which he had learned by heart. O, əzbər bildiyi ifaddələri təkrar edir. I don't know where he is posted. Poçt üçün harda yer seçdiyini bilmirəm. Subordinate wh – interrogative clauses translated as simple sentences without verb combinations. Oxford gives them what they need. Oksford onlara hər şey verir. He understood why the owner of the bar had been so upset. Qəhvəçinin ümidsiz cəhdlərini indi anayιrdι. Subordinate wh – interrogative clauses translated as complex sentences. I don't know why I worried about it before. bilmirəm nə ücün bu məni əvvəllər çox təşvişə salιdι. No one know how he achieved the stern task of living. Heç kim bilmirdi ki o yaşamaq vasitələrini hansι yolla əldə edir. Subordinate wh – interrogative clauses translated as compound sentences. His mother was a clever woman whom he always loved. Onun anasɪ ağιllι idi və o anasιnι çox sevirdi. we have to turn a question why the man cannot go with man again though it is the question of millenniums. Niyə insane insanle yola getmir, deyə millərin arxasιndan gələn suala dönməyə məcbur oluruq. Subordinate wh – interrogative clauses and infinitive construction translated as simple sentences involving verb combinations. You don't know how to continue the conversation. söhbət necə davam etdirəcəyiniz bilməzsiniz. April 27, 2012 * * * Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan He teaches people how to live. O adamlara necə yaşamağι öyrədir. Subordinate wh – interrogative clause and infinitive construction translated as complex sentences. I didn't know what to answer. Bilmədim ki necə cavab verim. Juliet didn't know what to do. Gülyetada bilmir ki nə etməlidir. Data Findings In this research there are two main categories, namely, subordinate wh – interrogative clauses and subordinate involving both wh – words and infinitive. Analyzing 100 data related to the Azeri translation of English subordinate wh-interrogative clauses shows that most of them in Azeri are translated as simple sentences involving verb combinations with the percentage of 78% and some translated as simple sentences without verb combinations with the percentage of 12%. Moreover, these structures, in Azeri, have been translated as complex sentence with the percentage of 6% and as compound sentences with the percentage of 4% (Table 1). According to table (2), it has been cleared that 68% English subordinates involving both wh – words and infinitive translated as simple sentences involving verb combinations and 32% translated as complex sentences. Table (3) indicates the percentage of errors of the mistranslation of English subordinates involving both wh-words and infinitive in Azeri, that is 86% . Based on table (4), it will be understood that the most frequent wh – word found in subordinate wh-interrogative clauses of original texts is "what" with the percentage of 32% and the least one is "whom" with the percentage of 7%. According to findings of this research, the most frequent wh-word used in subordinates involving both wh-words and infinitive construction in original texts, is "how" with the percentage of 53% and wh – word "where" with the least one, 11%. Discussion and Conclusion Based on 200 data, it has been cleared that in Azeri, English subordinate wh – interrogative clauses and subordinates involving both wh – words and infinitive construction, are translated as simple sentences consisting verb combinations. Here it seems necessary to mention that verb combinations in Azeri, are generally three types: verb conjunctions (Feli bağlama) which are some suffixes added to the verb and semantically expressing notions like time, manner, reason and etc. For example, "Düşərgəyə çatanda göstərərsən". anda = feli bağlama Some verb conjunctions' suffixes are – anda, əndə, araq, ərək, dιqda, dikdə, and so on. Another verb combination is participle (Feli Sifət), which involve some suffixes added to the verb, functioning both like verb and adjective. 79 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Suffixes like acaq, əcək, dιq, dik, duq, dük, acaq, əcək ,… are a number of participle making suffixes. In the sentence, "Döyüşdə özümü necə aparacağιmɪ bilmirəm". acağ in "aparacağιmɪ" named as participle making suffix. The word regarded as particple or Feli sifət. The last verb combination is verb – noun combinations. They are also made by adding some suffixes such as - a-a- , -ə-ə, -ar, iyi, and ets. These combinations functioning both as the verb and noun, such as: cavan oğlanιn ona dediyi şeyi başa düşürdü". verb - noun It should be noted that "participle" (Feli sifat) is the most frequent construction found in Azeri translation of subordinate wh – interrogative clauses and subordinates consisting both wh – words and infinitive construction. Generally it can be concluded that these complex sentences are translated as simple sentences and there is a tendency in Azeri, that is using of simple sentences involving verb combinations. These structures are used for translating of majority of English sentences such as complex sentences. Regarding the subordinates involving both wh-words and infinitive construction, which have the obligational sense, it should be said that in Azeri translation of these structures, the meaning of them has not been considered and majority of translated sentences do not express the obligational sense. For example the sentence "I learned how to care for sheep" translated as "Qoyunlara baxmağι bilirəm", which should be translated as " Qoyunlara necə baxmaliyəniyə, bilirəm", because the suffix "mal" in the verb "baxmaliyəniyə" shows the obligation sense in Azeri. Another important point in Azeri translation of these complex sentences, is that unlike English, subordinate clauses come before main clause and the verb of subordinate clauses translated as verb combination and the verb of main clause regarded as the main verb of the sentence. In addition, the infinitive construction is not translated as infinitive in Azeri. Based on findings of this research, it has been translated as verb combinations specially verb conjunctions form (Feli bağlama). As mentioned earlier, in translation, translator is transferring meaning of the source language in the form of target language. Moreover paying attention to the structure of the source language is necessary, and should be preserved as well as possible but not so closely that target language structures will be seriously distorted. Therefore translation is always more than simply writing in the sense of putting words to paper. It is suggested that in the literature of translation studies, in translation classrooms even in language learning classes, students and learners compare and contrast translation with their originals. It is useful for language learning, translation, education, lexicography, finding equivalents for source language expressions, terms, structures and so on. It is hoped that the results of the research may be used as additional information for the teachers, especially in teaching English grammar and translation courses. Also, the results may help Azerbaijanian translators, English learners and translator trainees for being able to provide the translation of English subordinate wh- interrogative clauses and subordinate involving both wh- clause and infinitive construction. 80 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Table 1. The translation of subordinate wh – interrogative clauses Percentage 78% 12% 6% 4% Total 78 12 6 4 simple sentences involving verd combinations simple sentences without verb combinations complex sentences compound sentences Table 2. The translation of subordinates involving both wh – clause and infinitive Percentage 68% 32% Total 68 32 simple sentences involving verb combinations complex sentences Table 3. Mistranslation of subordinates involving wh – clause and infinitive Percentage 86% Total 86 ignoring of obligational meaning Table 4. The frequency of wh – words in subordinates wh – interrogative clauses in original texts. Percentage 32% 17% 15% 12% 9% 8% 7% Total 32 17 15 12 9 8 7 wh - words what how when where who why whom Table 5. The frequency of wh -words in subordinates involving wh-clause and infinitive in original texts. Percentage 53% 23% 13% 11% 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Total 53 23 13 11 wh - words how what when where REFERENCES Aslani, A. (2011). By the river, Piedra I sat down and wept. (pp.5 – 96). Baku: Ghanun Publication. Bell,R.(1991).The Nature of translation.Frunkfort am Main:Peter Lang. Catford, J.C. (1965). A Liguistic theory of translation. (pp. 33-75). An essay in applied linguistics. Oxford: Oxford University. Fauzanah, R. (2009). A Translation analysis of complex sentences in novel "The Scarlet Letters" and its translation. Research paper for B.A degree. Indonesia: Muhammadaiyh University of Surakarta. Gambarov, V.A. (2010). Life Essays. (pp.33 – 148). Baku: Mushfigh Bricjhali Publication. Habibli, R. (2008). Azeri Language. Baku: Baku state University Publication. Hajiyev, H. (2006). For Whom the Bell Tolls. (pp. 27 – 290). Baku: Avrasiya Press. Klaudy, k. (1981). Translation and information structure. (pp. 42 – 46). Murica: Edutec, CAM. Larson, M.L. (1997). Meaning – based translation. (pp . 36-41). 81 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference 10. University press of America, Inc. 11. Newmark, P. (1988). A Text book of translation. Perntice Hall International. 12. Nida, E.A. (1975).Toward a science of translating: with special reference to principles and procedures involved in Bible translation (2nd ed). Leiden. E.J.Brill. 13. Nijat, A. (2011). Dubbliners. (pp.27 – 307) Baku: Ghanun Publication. 14. Qojabayli, N. (2006). The Alchemist. (pp . 5- 122). Baku: Chinar Punlication. 15. Quirk, R. Greenbaum, S. , Leech, G,. & Svartvik, S. (1987). A comprehensive grammar of the English language. (5th ed). London and NewYork: Longman. 16. Rostamova, T. (2010). The comparision of Azeri and Persian grammar . (pp. 312 – 317). Baku: Adiloghlu Publication. 17. Vitalyevna, K.Y. (2006). 400 Subjects in English. (pp.70-275). Baku: Sorghu and Enycylopedia Publication. THE ROLE OF AFFIXES IN UNDERSTANDING THE ETYMOLOGY OF ENGLISH WORDS Pervine Valiyeva Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT We observe that many linguists carried out researches about the etymology of English words. The vocabulary of English language, as well as any other language in the world, has a lot of borrowed words. In fact native words comprise only 30% of the total number of words and 70% of them are borrowed ones. Usually most of the borrowed words belong to a specific semantic group which enables us to understand its origin: names of fruits and vegetables; people, objects and ideas associated with church and religious rituals are mainly from Latin origin. Numerous terms of everyday life were borrowed from French. Educational, military, legal and administrative words are from Norman-French origin. Especially the researches on the structural features to understand the origin of words attracts the attention. Above mentioned article deals with the ways to recognize the origin of English words due to its affixes. Affixation has always been one of the productive and long –lasting word building processes in English. In some words affixes are so assimilated to a word that it is quite impossible to separate them from the stem of a word. The article examines such affixes and their derivation. Moreover, the list of some affixes, the original language that they belong to, as well as example words are given to make the purpose clear. Key words: Etymology, affixation, suffixes, prefixes, origin of words and affixes. Etymology - is the study of the origin of words, including an account of their original meaning, form and subsequent linguistic history. The word “etymology” is derived from a Greek word “etymologia”: “etymon”-“truth” and “logos”-“word, science”. [5,101] There is no language in the world that its word-stock would have consisted only of purely native words. Etymologically the vocabulary of English language is far from being homogenous. It consists of two layers - the native stock of words and the borrowed stock of words. The words that have been inherited from the language, or dialects, of the Anglo-Saxon invaders of Great Britain in the fifth century A.D. are called native 82 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan words and are to be distinguished from borrowed words, those that have entered English vocabulary from other sources, such as Latin and Greek. [1, 21] Borrowed words or loanwords are words taken from another language and modified according to the patterns of the receiving language. The number of the borrowings in the vocabulary of the language and the role played by them is determined by the historical development of the nation speaking the language. In English vocabulary the borrowed stock of words is considerably larger than the native stock of words. In fact native words comprise only 30% of the total number of words1 and 70% of them are borrowed ones. [6] English itself belongs to the German languages group and it has “borrowed” a lot of words from Roman and Greek languages groups. When analyzing borrowed words one should distinguish between two terms - source of borrowing and origin of borrowing. There is certain confusion between these two terms. So when describing the words as Latin, French or Scandinavian borrowings we point out their source but not their origin. The term “origin” of the word should be applied to the language the word may be traced to. Thus the French borrowing “table” is Latin by origin. (Latin “tabula”). The Latin borrowing “school” came into Latin from the Greek language (Greek “schola”), so it is described as Greek by origin. In many cases a borrowed word, especially one borrowed long ago is practically indistinguishable from a native word without a thorough etymological analysis. But there are certain structural features which enable us to identify some words as borrowings and even to determine the source language. For example, it is already established that the use of sk (sc) group in a word, usually indicates Scandinavian origin: sky, skill, skin, ski, skirt, to scowl, to scare, to bask. [3, 38], [4, 117]. Another way of distinguishing a borrowed word is through analyzing the affixes in it. Affixation has been one of the most productive ways of word-building throughout the history of English. It consists in adding an affix to the stem of a definite part of speech. Affixation is divided into suffixation and prefixation. French affixes The suffix -ance The suffix -ence Nouns The suffix -ment The suffix -age The suffix -ess Adjectives The suffix -ous The prefix enVerbs The suffix -ion The suffix -tion The suffix -ate [eit] The suffix -ute [ju:t] Verbs The remnant suffix -ct The remnant suffix -d(e) The prefix dis- Nouns arrogance, endurance, hindrance, etc. consequence, intelligence, patience, etc. appointment, development, experiment, etc. courage, marriage, passage, village, etc. tigress, lioness, actress, adventuress, etc. curious, dangerous, joyous, serious, etc. enable, endear, enact, enfold, enslave, etc. communion, legion, opinion, session, union, etc. relation, revolution, starvation, temptation, unification, etc. appreciate, create, congratulate, etc. attribute, contribute, constitute, distribute, etc. act, conduct, collect, connect, etc. applaud, divide, exclude, include, etc. disable, distract, disown, disagree, etc. 83 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature The suffix -able The suffix -ate [it] The suffix -ant Adjectives The suffix -ent The suffix -or The suffix -al The suffix -ar 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference detestable, curable, etc. accurate, desperate, graduate, etc. arrogant, constant, important, etc. absent, convenient, decent, evident, etc. major, minor, junior, senior, etc. cordial, final, fraternal, maternal, etc. lunar, solar, familiar, etc. Suffixation: The main function of suffixes in Modern English is to form one part of speech from another, the secondary function is to change the lexical meaning of the same part of speech, e.g. educate v – educatee n, journal n-journalist n. Prefixation: Prefixation is the formation of words by means of adding a prefix to the stem. In English it is characteristic for forming verbs. The main function of prefixes in English is to change the lexical meaning of the same part of speech, e.g. happyunhappy, head – overhead. We can recognize words of Latin and French origin by certain suffixes, prefixes or endings. The two tables below will help us in this2. Here is a list of some more affixes’ origin: Origin of suffixes: a. Native (Germanic): -er teacher, -ful careful, -less painless, -ly swiftly, -dom freedom, -ed educated, -en shorten, -hood priesthood, childhood, -ing king (O.E. word), meeting, -ish childish, -ness darkness, -ship friendship, -teen seventeen, -ty ninety, ward upward; b. Romanic: -tion attention, -ment development, -able/-ible terrible, moveable, -age package, -ance/ence reference, attendance, -ate cultivate; c. Greek: -ist taxist, -ism capitalism, -ize organize; Origin of prefixes: a. Native (Germanic): un- unable, unrest, unhappy, over- over-nice, over-time, overfeed, under- underestimate, to underlie, to undergo, to understand, undercoat, withwithdraw, up- uphold, bе- behind, to behead, to become, fore- to forecast, to forestall; b. Romanic: in- inactive, co-coexistence, ex- expresident, re- rewrite, en- enlarge; c. Greek: sym- sympathy, hyper- hypertension, dis- dissyllable, poly- polysemantic, anti- antisocial, a- atypical. 1. 2. END NOTE http://www.omniglot.com/language/articles/etymology.htm Г.Б. Антрушина, О.В, Афанасьева, Н.Н. Морозова, Лексикология Английского Языка English Lexicology, Издательский дом "Дрофа”, Москва, 1999, ст. 39. REFERENCES 1. 84 Charles W. Dunmore, Studies in Etymology, Focus Books, Focus Information Group, Inc., Newburyport MA 01950, 1993. April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan 2. Г.Б. Антрушина, О.В, Афанасьева, Н.Н. Морозова, Лексикология Английского Языка English Lexicology, Издательский дом "Дрофа”, Москва, 1999. 3. Н. Н. Амосова, Этимологические Основы Словарного Состава Современного Английского Языка, Издательство Литературы на Иностранных Языках, Москва 1956. 4. А. А. Реформатский, Введение в Языковедение, Издательство “Просвещение”, Москва 1967. 5. http://www.omniglot.com/language/articles/etymology.htm THE IMPORTANCE OF COHESION AND COHERENCE IN DISCOURSE Turana Aghayeva Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT This article deals with the relationship between cohesion and coherence and its importance in discource. An awareness of cohesion and coherence in all texts is a very important skill for language learners, students to develop. A text is cohesive if its elements are linked together. Cohesion can be thought of as all the grammatical and lexical links that link one part of a text to another. Cohesive devices also include transitional words and phrases ,repetition of key words and use of reference words. It means that for language learners it is too important to understand cohesitive devices in a text. Otherwise in some occasions we can see some misunderstanding . A text is coherent if it makes sense. When sentences, ideas, and details fit together clearly, discourse can be understood easily and it will be coherent. It should be clear that cohesion and coherent are not the same things. However, a text may be cohesive (linked together), but incoherent and this incoherentness can lead some misunderstanding. The problem here is not so much that we cannot understand what is being said but we cannot see the point of saying it. The general point to be made is that no matter how many cohesive devices are used or the extent to which it is interpreted as coherent, discource will always depend on contextual realities that readers are familiar with in the particular socio-cultural world they live in. That is why in written discourse ,writers should always “keep their readers in mind”. Key words: discourse ,textual connections, cohesion, coherence, contextual realities. An awareness of cohesion and coherence in all texts is a very important skill for language learners,students to develop. Text processing has always occupied a prominent place in discourse research. On the one hand ,text researchers are interested in the mechanism of textual cohesion. On the other hand, they propose hypothesis to explain assumptions of coherence in the mind of the reader. Text discusses cohesion as the setting up of meaning relations across sentences by means of a set of linguistic devices which links sentences together.[2,10] Cohesion is the glue that holds a piece of discourse together. In other words, if a paper is cohesive, it sticks together from sentence to sentence and from paragraph to 85 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference paragraph.Cohesion can be thought of as all the grammatical and lexical links that link one part of a text to another. This includes use of synonyms, lexical sets, pronouns, verb tenses, time references, grammatical reference, etc. For example, 'it', 'neither' and 'this' all refer to an idea previously mentioned. 'First of all', 'then' and 'after that' help to sequence a text. 'However', 'in addition' and 'for instance' link ideas and arguments in a text. Cohesive devices also include transitional words and phrases, such as therefore, furthermore, or for instance, that clarify for readers the relationships among ideas in a piece of writing. However, transitions aren't enough to make discourse cohesive. Repetition of key words and use of reference words are also needed for cohesion. For example: Tony Blair was on his way to Bucharest…The Prime Minister astonished his advisers by suddenly announcing on the airplane that he was going to promise Romania early membership of the European Union in return for its continued asking.[4,43] Here he is identified as having a referential link to The Prime Minister and Tony Blair. Let’s consider another pronoun ,its, as it occurs in the second part of this text. Its encodes the semantic features of singular and non-human and these features are to be found in Romania, the European Union ,and even in memberhip of the European Union, so it could be linked linguistically to any of these three. Here the cohesive devices helps us. The appropriate connection corresponds most closely with the reader’s contextual knowledge of the world. The identification of connections that are linguistically signalled, like these between a pronoun and a noun phrase, enables us to recognize the cohesion of a text. It means that for language learners it is too important to understand cohesion connections in a text. Otherwise in some occasions when writers use minimal pro-norms, we can see some misunderstanding: Unfortunately in the weeks to come autumn leaves will create a dangerous hazard, especially to the elderly when they fall and become a soggy mess on the pavement. Here the pronoun they copies only the semantic feature of plurality. There are two plural noun phrases in the text which are linguistic candidates for co-textual linkage; autumn leaves and the elderly. Here if we do not think about cohesion not paying attention to the previous mention one-autumn leaves, we can call up a fanciful,comic context which sets up an anaphoric connection with the pronoun and the elderly,so that it is they who fall and become a soggy mess on the pavement. As we have seen, how far texts are made cohesive depends on the judgement of the producers of the texts about what meanings they can assume .Cohesive devices are only aids to understanding and can only be effective to the extent that they enable readers to construct meaning that makes contextual sense to them.In other words to the extent that the cohesion in the text enables them to derive a coherent discourse from it. Coherence can be thought of as how meanings and sequences of ideas relate to each other. Typical examples would be general>particular; statement>example; problem > solution; question> answer; claim> counter-claim.[1,29] 86 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan When sentences, ideas, and details fit together clearly, readers can follow along easily, and the writing is coherent. The ideas tie together smoothly and clearly. The cohesive devices link parts of a text together. It is important to note ,however they link parts of the texts together so that new content is understood in relation to the context that has been established in the reader’s mind by what has been said before . The process may seem complicated but actually it is not really, so long as you prepare things in advance and know what has to be done in what order. Some of the things you need you may already have but others, of course, you may need to get. They are not always readily available and when they are they can be quite expensive. But the find result will make all the effort and cost worthwhile. [78,5] It follows from this that it is possible for a text to be cohesive but incoherent. Here we have a text that is co-textually well connected with cohesive devices.The trouble is that the reader cannot key the text into a context so as to make sense of it.We cannot tell what this text is supposed to be .The problem here is not so much that we cannot understand what is being said but we cannot see the point of saying it and so we find it incoherent as discourse , though it is as text. Good writers are able to "keep their reader in mind". Keeping your reader in mind does not guarantee coherence, but it would seem to be a prerequisite because discourse will always depend on how far it can be related to contextual realities. So, finally, we can come to such kind of conclusion that for texts being cohesive and coherent is very important. Inspite of the fact that we can have such texts that lack of cohesion or coherence, they are not considered well organized. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Bublitz W., Lenk U. and Ventola E. Coherence in spoken and Written Discourse. John Benjamins, 1999, 300 p. Halliday M.A.K., Hasan R. Cohesion in English. London, 1976, 374 p. McCarthy M. Discourse Analysis for language teachers. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006, 213 p. Widdowson H.G. Discourse Analysis. Oxford University Press, 2007, 136 p. Yule G. Pragmatics. Oxford University Press, 1996, 138 p. ENGLISH'S GLOBAL TRIUMPH Vineet Kaul Student of Ph.D –Linguistics DA-IICT University, Gandhinagar(Gujarat State), India [email protected] ABSTRACT English today is one of the most hybrid and rapidly changing languages in the world. New users of the language are not just passively absorbing, but actively shaping it, breeding a variety of regional Englishes, 87 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference as well as pidgins and English-lexified creoles. Also, as in an increasing number of countries English is becoming an element of core education, a near-universal basic skill, native-speaker norms are losing both in relevance and in reverence. This unique linguistic phenomenon has immediate consequences for the language classroom which is the subject of this present paper. Keywords: English, power, status, diversity, young. Historically, English originated from the fusion of languages and dialects, now collectively termed Old English which were brought to the eastern coast of Great Britain by Germanic (Anglo-Saxon) settlers by the 5th century – with the word English being derived from the name of the Angles. A significant number of English words are constructed based on roots from Latin, because Latin in some form was the lingua franca of the Christian Church and of European intellectual life. The language was further influenced by the Old Norse language due to Viking invasions in the 8th and 9th centuries. Today the spread of English so unprecedented that the "non-native English-speakers" worldwide outnumber native ones 3 to 1. In Asia alone, the number of English users has topped 350 million - roughly the combined populations of the United States, the UK and Canada. There are more Chinese children studying English - about 100 million than there are Britons (that's nearly twice as many) Some scholars maintain that you cannot actually count the number of words in the language because it is impossible to say exactly what a word is, talking rather of memes and other linguistic constructs, are afraid that Global English is just another form of cultural Imperialism. One possibility of its phenomenal growth could the plethora of localized “lishes”, such as Chinglish, Hinglish (a Hindi-English hybrid) and Spanglish (an English-Spanish hybrid) branching from English, they become mutually unintelligible tongues sharing a common root, much as Latin did in Medieval Europe. Many linguists agree that if the lishes splinter, Hinglish will likely become the most prominent offshoot by virtue of sheer numbers, giving Indian primary ownership of the language GLM (Global Language Monitor) take the classic view of the language as understood in Elizabethan England, where a word was ‘a thing spoken’ or an ‘idea spoken’. Others say that English is undergoing a rebirth unlike any seen since the time of Shakespeare, when English was emerging as the modern tongue known to us today. (Shakespeare, himself, added about 1700 words to the Codex.) English has emerged as the lingua franca of the planet, the primary communications vehicle of the Internet, high technology, international commerce, entertainment, and the like. There are different ways in which English as a means of communication is evolving, developing into literally separate languages, yet which are still understandable by those who speak any version of English. The beauty of English is that from the earliest times it has been able to incorporate and adapt words from other languages," said Jeremy Butterfield, editor-in-chief of Collins Dictionaries. "Already we probably can't get through the day without using words derived from Indian languages. At least 26 new words of joint Hindi and English derivation - have found their way into the dictionary. 88 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan The new English-speakers aren't just passively absorbing the language-they're shaping it. New Englishes are mushrooming the globe over, ranging from "Englog," the Tagalog-infused English spoken in the Philippines, to "Japlish," the cryptic English poetry beloved of Japanese copywriters ("Your health and loveliness is our best wish," reads a candy wrapper. "Give us a chance to realize it"), to "Hinglish," the mix of Hindi and English that now crops up everywhere from fast-food ads to South Asian college campuses. The great number of Hindi speakers in the United Kingdom has produced a strain of the language unlike that spoken on the Indian subcontinent where it began. This has given rise to Hindlish, also known as Hinglish, an informal term for the mixture of Hindi and English that includes such phrases as city kotwali or "city police station." Hinglish is not considered a full-blown diaspora language but it appears to be developing into one. Nevertheless, the abundance of new words and phrases, unlikely as this may seem, can and will impact Global English as it evolves through the twenty-first century”. As a language with many origins—Romance, Germanic, Norse, Celtic and so on— English was bound to be a mess. But its elasticity makes it messier, as well as stronger. When it comes to new words, English puts up few barriers to entry. Every year publishers bring out new dictionaries listing neologisms galore. The past decade, for instance, has produced not just a host of Internettery, computerese and phonebabble (“browsers”, “downloading”, “texting” and so on) but quantities of teenspeak (“fave”, “fit”, “pants”, “phat”, “sad”). All are readily received by English, however much some fogies may resist them. All languages are works in progress. But English's globalization, unprecedented in the history of languages, will revolutionize it in ways we can only begin to imagine. In the future, there could be a tri-English world, one in which you could speak a local English-based dialect at home, a national variety at work or school, and international Standard English to talk to foreigners. With native speakers a shrinking minority of the world's Anglophones, there's a growing sense that students should stop trying to emulate Brighton or Boston English, and embrace their own local versions. Researchers are starting to study non-native speakers' "mistakes" - "She look very sad," for example - as structured grammars. In a generation's time, teachers might no longer be correcting students for saying "a book who" or "a person which." Linguist Jennifer Jenkins, an expert in world Englishes at King's College London, asks why some Asians, who have trouble pronouncing the "th" sound, should spend hours trying to say "thing" instead of "sing" or "ting." International pilots, she points out, already pronounce the word "three" as "tree" in radio dispatches, since "tree" is more widely comprehensible. English has become the common linguistic denominator. Whether you're an Indian executive on business in Shanghai, a German Eurocrat hammering out laws in Brussels or a Brazilian biochemist at a conference in Sweden, you're probably speaking English. And as the world adopts an international brand of English, it's native speakers who have the most to lose. Cambridge dons who insist on speaking the Queen's English 89 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference could be met with giggles - or blank stares. British or American business execs who jabber on in their own idiomatic patois, without understanding how English is used by non-natives, might lose out on deals. Technology also plays a huge role in English's global triumph. Eighty percent of the electronically stored information in the world is in English; 66 percent of the world's scientists read in it, according to the British Council. "It's very important to learn English because [computer] books are only in English," say many Gujarati students, learning English in coaching classes. New technologies are helping people pick up the language, too: students can get English-usage tips on their mobile phones. English-language teachers point to the rise of Microsoft English, where computer users are drafting letters advised by the Windows spell check and pop-up style guides The world is changing. Inevitably, so are our words. Ten years ago, no one had heard of “H1N1″, “Web 2.0″, “n00b”, or talked about “de-friending” someone on “Twitter” or “Face book”. Now these are part of people’s everyday vocabulary. The English language is going through an explosion of word creation. New words are coined – some, like “n00b”, may not even look like words; old words take on new meanings – “twitter” today bears little relation to the Middle English twiteren. According to the Global Language Monitor (GLM), in 2009 the English language tipped the scales with a vocabulary of one million words. . GLM, the San Diego-based language watcher, publishes annual lists of top words and phrases by tracking words in the global print and electronic media, the Internet, blogs, and social media such as Twitter and YouTube. Each year’s list reflects major concerns and changes taking place that year. For instance, from the 2009 list, we have to acknowledge the fact that technology is reshaping our ways of living (twitter, web 2.0). We need to face up to the after-effects of a “financial tsunami” (stimulus, foreclosure), a pandemic (H1N1), the death of revered pop icon (MJ, King of Pop) and the debates over “healthcare reform” and “climate change” that mark the year. The extinction of most languages is probably unstoppable. Television and radio, both blamed for homogenisation, may, paradoxically, prolong the life of some by narrowcasting in minority tongues. And though many languages may die, more people may also be able to speak several languages: multilingualism, a commonplace among the least educated peoples of Africa, is now the norm among Dutch, Scandinavians and, increasingly, almost everyone else. Native English-speakers, however, are becoming less competent at other languages: only nine students graduated in Arabic from universities in the United States last year, and the British are the most monoglot of all the peoples of the EU. Thus the triumph of English not only destroys the tongues of others; it also isolates native English-speakers from the literature, history and ideas of other peoples. It is, in short, a thoroughly dubious triumph. But then who's for Esperanto? Not the staff of this newspaper, that's for sure. REFERENCES 1. 90 http://www.webpronews.com/the-globalization-of-english-2005-03 April 27, 2012 2. 3. 4. Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan http://inclusionparadox.com/as-more-of-the-world-speaks-english-who-is-a-native-speaker http://www.languagemonitor.com/no-of-words/globalenglish/chinglish http://www.economist.com/node/883997 CONTEXTUAL NEGATIVE ELEMENTS AND IMPLICIT NEGATION Venera Suleymanova Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT This article contributes to the study of the category of negation and its explicit and implicit components by providing linguistic evidence. Explicit negation denotes direct and clear denial while implicit negation conveys indirect and confidential absence, lack and objection. Though the category of negation was learned over and again in the history of linguistics implicit negation has not still been well investigated in comparison with explicit one. Therefore , the aim of this article is to give full description of implicit negation, its usage, components and lexical, semantical, morphological, phraseological and syntactical characteristics. In other words, implicit negation is analyzed as a syntax-morphology, lexic-semantical interface phenomenon. Key words: negation, implicit negation, negative constituents. Funksional-kommunikativ baxımdan məlum neqatorlarla eyniləşən və dilin dərinlik strukturunda yerləşən inkarlıq daşıyıcıları demək olar ki, bütün nitq hissələrini, söz kateqoriyalarını əhatə edir. İnkarlıq hadisəsinə kommunikativ kateqoriya kimi yanaşdıqda müəyyən olur ki, inkarlaşdırma funksiyası dilin başqa səviyyələrində olduğu kimi leksik səviyyədə eksplisit indikatorlarla yanaşı, müxtəlif implisit ifadə formaları ilə də reallaşır. Burada affiks inkarlığı və privativ inkarlıq önəmli yer tutur. Fodor D.J, Fodor A.J, Garrett M.F inkarın dörd fərqli ifadə formasını müəyyənləşdirirlər, başqa sözlə, onlara görə inkar semanın ifadəsi dörd fərqli leksik formada təqdim olunur: 1. İnkarlıq müstəqil inkar morfem olan “not” vasitəsi ilə eksplisit, yəni vasitəsiz şəkildə ifadə olunur. 2. İnkarlıq asılı morfem in-, un-, im-, dis-,de- və s. vasitəsilə reallaşır ki, bunu müəlliflər morfoloji inkarlıq adlandırırlar. 3. İnkarlıq implisit inkar morfemlər (any, much, give a damn, doubt, deny, fail və s.) vasitəsilə ifadə olunur ki, bu zaman inkarlıq vasitəli yolla təqdim edilir. Qeyd edək ki, bir çox hallarda morfoloji inkarlıqla implisit inkarlığın sərhədlərini müəyyənləşdirmək çətin olur. 4. İnkarlıq sadəcə mənasında inkar sema daşıyan, heç bir inkar morfemi olmayan, inkarlığın ifadəsi üçün sintaktik mühit əmələ gətirə bilməyən bir qrup söz vasitəsilə ifadə olunur. Məsələn, bachelor – a man has not ever been married, subay-evli olmayan adam, kill-cause to become not alive, öldürmək-yaşamağı davam etdirməməyə səbəb olmaq.[1, 242] Eksplisit inkarlıq inkarlığın ifadəsində implisit inkarlığa nəzərən daha aparıcı rol oynayır. Bir sıra linqvistik ədəbiyyatda da qeyd edildiyi kimi, eksplisit inkarlığın açıq, 91 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference aydın, vasitəsiz, implisit isə inkarlığın gizli, imalı və vasitəli ifadəsidir. Gizli inkar komponentlərin tədqiqi hər hansı mətnin və ya fikrin incə məna çalarlıqlarını diqqətə almağa məcbur edir. Burada sözün leksik-semantik mənası, sintaktik, morfoloji quruluşu əsas rol oynayır. Qeyd edək ki, implisit kateqoriyanın xüsusi aşkar markeri olmadığı üçün dildə müstəqil ifadəsi mümkün olmur. Lakin bunu da demək olmaz ki, dildə aşkar bir inkar komponentin olmaması implisit inkarlığın ifadəsini çətinləşdirir. Əksinə, digər eksplisit komponentlər kimi xüsusi bir formaya malikdirlər, lakin inkarlığı birbaşa deyil, vasitəli yolla və gizli, təsdiqlik prizmasından təqdim etmiş olurlar. İmplisit inkarlıq vasitələrinin ifadə variantlığı, geniş mətn daxilində onların digər inkarlıq komponentləri ilə əlaqə və təsir vəziyyətləri ümumən təsdiq və inkarın müxtəlif məna incəliklərinin, məntiqi və emosional-ekspressiv çalarlıqlarının fərqləndirilməsində əhəmiyyətli rol oynayır, ünsiyyət prosesində həmin yarusda funksional-semantik və üslubi variativlik imkanlarının zənginliyini aşkara çıxarır. A.Ligeza implisit inkarı “inkarın pozitiv təqdim edilməsi, inkarın təsdiq çaları” adlandırır.[2, 61] İmplisit inkarlıq ifadə vasitələrini aşağıdakı kimi təsrif etmək mümkündür: 1. Privativ sözlər – (privativ sifət, isim, zərf və s. bold, empty, scarcely, rarely, hardly; kar, keçəl, subay, kosa; сухой, глухой, пустой) 2. Privativ fellər – (refuse, deny, omit, reject, fail, lack, postpone, ignore; susmaq, imtina etmək, rədd etmək, inkişafdan qalmaq, dirənmək, itmək; oтсутствоватъ) 3. Privativ frazeoloji vasitələr-(Dash me if I do, like hell, like devil, God knows, skate on thin ice, fall at a first hurdle, cut it out, go haywire; Sənə nə?, O hara, oğurluq hara?, Bu nədir, sənin dediyin nədir?, Sənə nə düşüb?(=Bunun sənə dəxli yoxdur?) 4. Ritorik suallar – (Who cares? (= Nobody cares), What do I care? (= I care nothing), What difference does it make? (= It makes no dofference/ It doesn’t make any difference), What’s the good of doing it? (= There isn’t any good of doing it), What right do you have? (=You don’t have any right), Who can make the sun rise in the West and set in the East? (= No one can); Sən elə bilirsən o bizim yaxşı olmağımızı istəyir? (= istəmir), Kim bilir neçədir dünyanın yaşı? (= Heç kim bilmir.) Qeyd edək ki, sual cümləsində, ritorik sualda inkarlıq elementi olduqda təsdiq ifadə olunur. Dil faktları təsdiq edir ki, sual cümlələri ilə implisit inkarlığın ifadəsinin intensivliyi başqa dillər üçün də xarakterikdir [3, 9]. “Wouldn’t you like to be a star?” “Who wouldn’t?”, Bəs yazın gəlişi şeir deyilmi? A.T.Əmirov implisit inkarın indikatorlarını linqvistik və ekstra-linqivistik olaraq iki yerə bölür. Fikrimizcə, bu indikatorları verbal və qeyri-verbal da adlandırmaq olar. Ekstra-linqivistik implisit inkarlığa mimika, gest, əl-qol hərəkətləri (başını yırğalamaq, qaşlarını qaldırmaq, çiyinlərini çəkmək vəs.) daxildir ki, bu həm də paralinqivistikanın tədqiqat obyektidir. “It is impossible”, I said at last. “A well-known man like Hector Blunt.” Poirot shrugged his shoulders. “Who knows? At last he is a man with big ideas… (A. Christie) 92 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Yuxarıdakı cümlədə onun danışmadan əvvəl çiyinlərini çəkməsi ifadə edəcəyi cümləyə mənfi sema yükləmişdir.( Who knows?- Nobody knows.) Bu haqda daha bir şeyi də qeyd etmək lazımdır ki, implisit indikatorları kontekstualsituativ indikatorlar da adlandırmaq olar ki, bunlar implisit inkarlığın ümumi-universal indikatorlarıdır: 1. - Do you love him? - I loved him. (= I don’t love him now.) - Is he your husband? - He was my husband. (= He is not my husband at the moment) 2. - Mənə bir siqaret ver. - Siqareti atmışam. (= Artıq siqaret çəkmirəm) A.T. Əmirov linqvistik implisit inkarlıqdan danışarkən onun leksik-semantik, frazeoloji, morfoloji və sintaktik xarakteristikasını göstərməyə çalışmışdır. İmplisit inkarın leksik-semantik indikatorlarını öyrənərkən sual və təsdiq konstruksiyaları dərindən nəzərdən keçirmək lazımdır. İngilis dilində good, much, a lot, swell, excellent, well və s. kimi ironiya əmələ gətirən sözlərin iştirakı maraq doğurur. Məsələn, A lot you know about Physics! (= You don’t know anything about Physics), Well she speaks English! (= She doesn’t speak English well), Çox tez gəlmisən! (= vaxtında gəlməyibsən) İmplisit inkarın əsas indikatorlarından biri də leksik təkrarlardır. Leksik təkrar danışanın eşitdiyinə reaksiyasının ekspressiv çalarlığını əks etdirir. Məsələn, - If you need any help, inform me, please. - Help? From you….(= You never help anyone) - Are you going to change your mind? - Me? Change my mind? (You won’t catch me doing a U-turn.) - Bu dərmanı içdikdən sonra bəlkə rahat yatasan. - Yatmaq? Mən.... (=Yata biləcəyimi düşünmürəm). Göründüyü kimi, eksplisit inkarlıqla müqayisədə implisit inkarlıq vasitəli, gizli yolla ifadə olunsa da bu tip implisit inkar indikatorların köməyi ilə daha rəngarəng ifadə variantlığı, məntiqi və emosional-ekspressiv çalarlıqlar meydana çıxır. İmplisit inkarlığın leksik indikatorlarından biri də mətn daxilində müqayisədir. - We need to do housework. - Am I your mule? Do you want to make me an ass of yourself? (=I am not your mule/ I don’t want to work like an ass) - Mən sənin atanın nökəriyəm? (= Atanın nökəri yoxdur) Bu tip sual cümlə strukturlarının ifadə etdikləri mənaları onların hərfi mənalarından çox fərqli olub nisbətən frazeoloji xarakterə malikdir. - Why is she still waiting there? - How do I know? (= I don’t know) - Bu qapı niyə yenə bağlıdır? 93 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature - 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Mən hardan bilim? (= Mən bilmirəm) Qeyd edək ki, privativlik anladan vasitələr də implisit inkarın leksik indikatorlarından hesab olunur. Bu vasitələr, yuxarıda verilən indikatorlar kimi, dildə pozitiv görünüm çalarlanmasında, təsdiqlik perifrazlarının yaranmasında fəal iştirak edərək müəyyən bir əşyanın, hərəkətin və ya onlara aid olan hər hansı bir əlamətin yoxluğunu, naqisliyini bildirir (fail, reject, dissuade, ignore, omit, absent, hell, nonsense və s.) At the moment I failed to answer. I was shocked./I couldn’t answer/I tried to answer; Hamı axıra qədər vuruşdu, o isə vəziyyətlə barışdı (= vuruşmadı, mübarizə aparmadı.) Frazeoloji indikatorlar implisit inkarın, fikrimizcə, ən zəngin indikatorlarındandır. Frazeoloji (privativ) vasitələr verbal naqislik və inkarlaşdırmanı məcazi-ideomatik görümdə, sintaktik metafora qəlibində zəngin ifadə variyasiyası əmələ gətirir: I wish the ground would swallow you up/I wish you would die/I wish you didn’t live. - Bəs pullar hanı, pullar ver bəri! - Pul nə gəzir, başına daş saldıq! Göründüyü kimi, müəyyən obraz əsasında qurulan privativ frazeologizmlər (frazeoloji indikatorlar) aydın semantik motivliyi və daxili ekspressivliyi ilə fərqlənir. Yuxarıda verilən ideomatik cümlə quruluşları- sintaktik frazeologizmlər müvafiq olaraq sintaktik səviyyəli sahə konstituentləri kimi çıxış edir, ucqar sahə komponentlər olmaqla bir sıra məna çalarlıqlarının, emosional ekspressivliyin də reallaşmasında iştirak edir. R.X.Volpert sintaktik frazeologizmlərin paradiqmatik konnotasiyaya malik olduğunu qeyd edir, onlara mütləq emosionallıq markerləri kimi yanaşır. İmplisit inkarlıq, yuxarıda qeyd etdiyimiz indikatorlarla yanaşı, morfoloji indikatorlarla da reallaşa bilir ki, bununla felin aspekt və zaman kateqoriyasındakı dəyişikliklər nəzərdə tutulur. Morfoloji indikatorlar digər implisit indikatorlarla müqayisədə implisit inkarın təqdim olunmasında zəif iştirak edirlər. Məsələn: She is seeing her grandfather (= She doesn’t see, but she is imagining) He is hearing a noise (= He doesn’t hear, but he is imagining) Keçmiş zamanda verilən cümlələr də bir çox hallarda implisit inkar ifadə edə bilir: - Don’t you have a car? - Oh, I had a car. (= I don’t have it now)/ I wish I had it now (Kaş olsaydı). İmplisit inkarın sintaktik indikatorları bir çox hallarda təkbaşına işlənə bilməsə də vasitəli inkarlığın ifadəsində böyük rol oynayır. İngilis dilində “as if” və “as though” bağlayıcıları ilə əmələ gələn tabeli mürəkkəb cümlə strukturlarının bir çoxu sintaktikfrazeologiya səciyyəsi daşıyır, hər hansı mətndən kənarda ekspressiv təsdiq və ya inkar ifadə edir. He treats me as if I were a child. (= I am not a child) Mürəkkəb cümlələrdə ekspressiv inkarlıq çalarlıqlarının, struktur variativlik hallarının yaranmasında sahə konstituentlərinin işlənib-işlənməməsi əhəmiyyətli rol oynayır [5, 194]. 94 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan İngilis dilində even if, even when, even while, though, although bağlayıcıları ilə düzələn güzəşt budaq cümləli tabeli mürəkkəb cümlələrdə həm baş, həm də budaq cümlə təsdiqdə gəlməklə ekspressiv inkarlıq ifadə olunur, qətilik semantik şərti və kontrast düşüncəsi sintaktik formanı bütövlükdə inkar hökmün ifadəsinə tabe etdirir. Məsələn: Although the sun was shining, it was cold. (= it was not hot/ The sun was shining/ I expected it to be warm), Jim has to go to work although he is ill. (= Jim is ill, I expect he doesn’t have to go to work), We’ll have a great time even if it rains (= It may rain, but it won’t stop us); Qadın çox xəstə olsa da bütün işləri özü görürdü. (= O, xəstə idi. Onun bütün işləri görməsi mümkün deyildi.) Göstərilən tabeli mürəkkəb cümlə quruluşlarında ifadə olunan aktual informasiya haqqında danışılan iş, hal, hərəkətin icra olub-olmamasını, baş tutub-tutmamasını müəyyən şərtə bağlamaq deyil, məhz bunların icra olunma, baş tutma imkanını emosional şəkildə inkar etməkdir. Ümumiyyətlə, vasitəli ifadə tipləri emosional səciyyə daşıyır ki, bu da ümumən dildə ekspressiv təsdiq və inkar hökmlərin, eləcə də ekspressiv təhrikin ifadə variyasiyalarını daha da genişləndirir. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. ƏDƏBİYYAT Fodor D.J, Fodor A.J, Garrett M.F The Psychological Unreality of Semantic Representation in the Block N. Readings in philosophy of psychology, Volume 2, 1981, 242 Ligeza A. Logical foundation for rule-based systems, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, Heidelberg, 2006, 61 Danec Fr. The Relation of Centre and Peripheru as a Lanquage Universal. Travaux linquistiqnes de Pragne, 2. Les problemes du centre et de la peripheru du sustems de la langue – Prague, 1966 Амиров А.Т Имплицитное отрицание в современном английском языке: Автореф: дис.. канд. филол. наук- М.1981, 32 Abdullayev S. Müasir alman və Azərbaycan dillərində inkarlıq kateqoriyası, Maarif, Bakı-1998. A MODERN APPROACH PERSPECTIVE TO THE LEXICOLOGY OF NABI’S DIVAN Salih Savaş Qafqaz Üniversitesi Bakü / Azerbaycan [email protected] ABSTRACT Nâbî, whose real name was Joseph, was born in Urfa in 1642. In his early twenties he went to Istanbul, the scientific and cultural center of the Ottoman Empire, and participated in discussions on science where at the same time he was given a chance to meet the sultan and his viziers. Nâbî wrote several appraisals to the rulers of the Empire, and consequently became famous soon and was recognized by the most significant poets of the age. One of the most important works of Nâbî, who was also considered to be the founder of "hikemî ekol" that aimed at making people use their thinking and reasoning skills, was the Turkish Divan. Nâbî was using Hikemi style, especially much in Ghazals. 95 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference There has not been any study done so far with regard to the lexicology of Nâbî Divan. We hope that this study will fill in the existing huge gap on this subject. Keywords: Nâbî, Divan, poet, literature. NÂBÎ DÎVÂNININ LEKSİKASINA MODERN AÇIDAN YAKLAŞIM ÖZET Asıl adı Yusuf olan Nâbî 1642 yılında Urfa'da doğmuştur. Gençlik yıllarında Osmanlı'nın ilim ve kültür merkezi olan İstanbul'a giderek buradaki ilim sohbetlerine katılmış ve aynı zamanda padişah ve vezirlerle tanışma imkânı bulmuştur. Devlet büyüklerine yazdığı mersiyelerle kısa zamanda tanınmış ve dönemin önemi şairlerinden övgü dolu sözler almıştır. İnsanları düşündürmeyi amaçlayan "hikemî ekol"ün kurucusu olarak kabul edilen Nâbî'nin en önemli eserlerinden biri Türkçe Dîvânıdır. Nâbî hikemi üslubunu özellikle gazellerinde çok kullanmıştır. Nâbî Dîvânının söz varlığı ile ilgili bugüne kadar herhangi bir çalışma yapılmamıştır. Ümit ediyoruz ki bu çalışma bu konudaki mevcut olan büyük bir boşluğu dolduracaktır. Anahtar Kelimeler: Nâbî, dîvan, şair, edebiyat. XIII. yüzyıldan başlayarak XIX. yüzyılın ikinci yarısına kadar büyük bir değişikliğe uğramadan devam etmiş olan Divan Edebiyatı, Osmanlı İmparatorluğu döneminde oluşmuştur. İslam kültürüne bağlı olarak gelişen bu Edebiyat, Arap ve Fars Edebiyatlarından etkilendiğinden dolayı yazılan eserlerde Arapça ve Farsça kelimelere sıkça rastlanmaktadır. Dîvân Edebiyatı en parlak dönemini XVI. ve XVII. yüzyıllarda yaşamıştır. Bu Edebiyatın en lirik şairi olan Fuzûlî ile “Sultânu’ş-şuarâ” lakabıyla anılan Bâkî, XVI. yüzyılın en meşhur şairlerindendir. Kaside ve hiciv ustası Nef’i, Gazel tarzının üstadı Şeyhülislam Yahya Efendi ve “hikemî ekolü”nün kurucusu büyük şair Nâbî ise XVII. yüzyıla damgasını vuran şairlerdendir. Edebiyatımızda “hikmetli söz söyleme üslûbu” olarak da kabul edilen, insanları düşünmeye ve düşündürmeye yönelten “hikemî üslûb”un en önemli temsilcisi Nâbî olmuştur. Bu yönüyle Nâbî, gerek yaşadığı dönemde ve gerekse daha sonraki donemlerde birçok şair tarafından övgüyle anılmış ve takipçileri olmuştur. Divan Edebiyatı ve bu edebiyat bünyesinde yazılmış eserler Tanzimat Edebiyatının ortaya çıkması ve Batı hayranlığının başlamasıyla arka plana itilmiştir. Eserlerdeki sanat anlayışı ve Arapça, Farsça kelimelerin fazlalığından dolayı bu edebiyata “Yüksek Zümre Edebiyatı” ya da “Saray Edebiyatı” denilerek sadece belli bir zümreye aitmiş gibi gösterilmeye çalışılmıştır. Osmanlı imparatorluğu döneminde şair ve yazarlar eserlerini Arap alfabesi ile yazıyorlardı. 1928 yılında Latin alfabesinin kabulü ile birlikte bu kıymetli eserlerden daha fazla okuyucunun istifade etmesi için Latin alfabesine çeviriler yapılmaya başlanmıştır. Nâbî, manzum ve mensur tarzda eserler yazmıştır. En önemli manzum eseri Türkçe Dîvânı'dır. Bu Dîvân'ın 1841 Bulak'ta ve 1875 İstanbul'da olmak üzere eski harflerle basılmış iki ayrı baskısı bulunmaktadır. Ali Fuat Bilkan yaptığı doktora çalışmasında, Nâbî Dîvânı adı altında eski yazıyla kaleme alınmış orijinal nüshaları karşılaştırarak 96 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Latin alfabesine çevirmiş ve 1997 yılında 2 cilt halinde "Nâbî Dîvânı" adlı eserini yayınlamıştır. Milli Eğitim Bakanlığı'nın bilim ve kültür yayınları arasında bulunan bu eser sayesinde Nâbî'nin şiirleri daha geniş bir okuyucu kitlesinin hizmetine sunulmuştur. Yaklaşık altı yüz yıllık bir mazisi olan Divan edebiyatı her ne kadar Arap ve Fars edebiyatlarından etkilenmiş olsa da kaynağını İslâm kültüründen alarak gelişmiş ve kendine has tarzıyla bünyesinde yüzlerce şair ve yazar yetişmiş, kütüphaneler dolusu eserler yazılmıştır. Her ne kadar belli dönemlerde değişik çevreler tarafından kötülemek maksadıyla adına “ Saray Edebiyatı” ya da “Yüksek Zümre Edebiyatı” şeklinde adlandırılıp sadece belli bir zümreye ait gibi gösterilmiş olsa da herkesin faydalanacağı tarzda büyük bir marifet ve sanat özelliği taşıyan eserler kaleme alınmıştır. Nasıl ki Halk edebiyatının kendine has bazı özellikleri varsa, Divan edebiyatının da kendine has özellikleri bulunmaktadır. XIII. yüzyıldan başlayarak XIX. yüzyılın ortalarına kadar uzun bir zaman dilimi içerisinde İstanbul merkezli olarak özellikle Anadolu topraklarında gelişen Divan edebiyatında manzum olarak yazılan mesnevi, gazel, kaside, rubâi, tuyuğ, terkib-i bend gibi nazım çeşitlerinin yanında tarihler, hikâyeler, tercümeler ve biyografik eserler de mevcuttur. Bu denli geniş bir alanda eserler yazılan bu edebiyatı sadece sarayda yaşayan belli bir zümreye aitmiş gibi göstermek doğru olmaz. Divan edebiyatındaki şairlerin mesleklerine ve makamlarına baktığımızda padişahlardan, vezirlerden, eyalet valilerinden tutun da demircilere, ipekçilere, kunduracılara kadar değişik kademelerden insanların olduğunu görmekteyiz. Yani halkın en alt tabakasından devletin en üst kademesine kadar değişik meslek gruplarından şairler olmuştur. Divan şairleri sadece saraylarda değil kahvehanelerde, meyhanelerde, şuara meclislerinde bir araya gelerek hünerlerini gösterirlerdi. XVI. yüzyılın meşhur şairlerinden olan Zâtî’nin mesleği remilcilikti. Aynı zamanda şiir yazarak da para kazanıyordu. Beyazıt camisinin avlusunda açtığı dükkânı ise şairler için uğrak yeri olmuştu. Yine XV. yüzyıl şairlerinden Enverî okuma-yazma bilmeyen Divan edebiyatı şairidir. Yâni Divan edebiyatı sadece belli kesime has, anlaşılmayan, yüksek zümreye hitap eden bir edebiyat değil; genel olarak o dönemde toplumun her kesimini içine alan geniş bir alana yayılmış bir edebiyat türü olma özelliğini göstermektedir. Halk edebiyatında şiirler hece vezni ile yazılırken, Divan edebiyatında aruz vezniyle yazılmıştır. Tabiî ki sanat yapma anlayışı ön planda olduğu için Arapça ve Farsça kelime ve terkipler daha fazla kullanılmış, süslü ve mecazlı ifadelere daha fazla yer verilmiştir. Ayrıca Divan edebiyatının teşekkül ettiği dönemde Arapça bilim dili, Farsça ise kültür ve sanat dili olarak kullanılmaktaydı. Medreselerde Arapça ve Farsça öğretiliyordu. Yazılan eserlerde edebî sanata ve mânâya önem veriliyor, daha önce kullanılmamış orijinal ifadeler kullanılmaya gayret ediliyordu. Edebî sanat yapma gayesi ön plana çıkınca yazılan eserler halkın konuşma dilinden uzak kalıyordu. Divan edebiyatının meşhur şairlerinden olan Nâbî, XVII. yüzyılın ikinci yarısında yaşamıştır. Onun yaşadığı bu dönem Divan edebiyatının zirvede olduğu bir dönemdir. Çok küçük yaşlardan itibaren şairliğe kabiliyeti olan Nâbî, Osmanlı İmparatorluğu’nun ilim ve sanat merkezi olan İstanbul’a kilometrelerce uzakta olan Urfa’da dünyaya gelmiş olsa da bu yeteneğini göstermek ve geliştirmek maksadıyla daha genç yaşlarda İstan97 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference bul’un yolunu tutmuştur. Yeteneği sayesinde kısa zamanda sarayda kendine yer bulmuş ve nâmı etrafa yayılmaya başlamıştır. Padişahlara ve vezirlere sunduğu methiyelerle onların hoşnutluğunu ve itibarını kazanmış, iltifat görmüştür. Nâbî, kendine has olan “hikemi üslubu” ile de farklılık göstermektedir. Boş konuşmayı, boş ve faydasız şeyler yazmayı sevmediği gibi ona göre her söylenilen söz insanları düşündürmeli ve onlara öğüt verme gayesiyle söylenmelidir. Nâbî’nin dikkat çeken en önemli özelliklerinden bir de şahit olduğu toplumsal olaylara sessiz kalmamasıdır. (Kontantamer, 1984:84) Yeri geldiğinde imparatorluğun en üst makamlarında bulunan şahısları isim vermeyerek usta kalemiyle eleştirmiş ve insanları yanlış tutumlarından dolayı uyarmıştır. Oğluna nasihat etme tarzında “Hayriyye” adlı eserinde bunu en güzel şekilde ifade etmiştir. La'net ol devlete kim ola gıdâ Eşk-i çeşm-i fukarâ subh u mesâ (Pala, 2003:116) (Gıdası, sabah akşam fakirlerin gözyaşı olan o devlet ve ikbale lânet olsun!) Yaşadığı dönemde mahkemelerde hüküm veren kadıları ve aldıkları rüşveti eleştirmiştir. İlmi yok ekseri bî-mezheb ü dîn Çeşmi mahsûlde vü rüşvetde hemîn (Pala, 2003:170) (Kadıların birçoğunda ilim olmadığı gibi bunların dini ve mezhebi de yoktur. Gözleri daima kazançta ve rüşvettedir.) Nâbî’nin eserleri, sanatsal olma özelliğinin yanında o dönemde yaşayan insanların sosyal yaşantılarını, gelenek ve göreneklerini, kültürlerini, ekonomik düzeylerini ve aralarındaki ilişkilerin seviyesini açıkça göstererek dönem hakkında kesin ve kalıcı bilgiler vermektedir. Dîvânda yer alan 156 tane tarih de yaşadığı dönemde meydana gelen önemli olayları göstermede tarihi bir belge niteliği taşımaktadır. Her şairin örnek aldığı, etkilendiği şairler olduğu gibi Nâbî de “Sebk-i Hindi” tarzında şiirler yazan Sâîb-i Tebrîzî, Molla Câmî ve Şevket-i Buhârî gibi şairlerden etkilenmiştir. (Üzgör, 1978:18) Nâbî’nin kullandığı “hikemî tarzı”ında olduğu gibi “Hint tarzı”nda da mânâya önem ve verilir. Az sözle çok şey anlatma amaçlanır. Nâbî, klasik şiirimizin en güçlü bir temsilcisi ve kendisinden sonra gelenlere en çok tesir eden üstad bir sanatçıdır. (Karahan, 1987:71) Nâbî’nin etkilendiği şairler olduğu gibi Nâbî’den etkilenen şairler de olmuştur. Bunların başında, Sadrazamlık makamına kadar yükselen Râmî Mehmed Paşa, Sâbit, Nâzîm, Samî, Râşid, Seyid Vehbî, Hâmî, Münîf, Çelebizâde Âsım, Koca Râgıp Paşa, Sümbülzâde Vehbî, Şinâsi ve Ziya Paşa gelmektedir. Nâbî, genç yaşlarda doğduğu memleketinden ayrılarak geldiği ve hayatının üçte birini geçirdiği İstanbul’a ömrünün son yıllarında tekrar gelerek burada vefat etmiş ve İstanbul’da defnedilmiştir. 98 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Daha önce Orhun ve Uygur alfabelerini kullanan Türkler, İslâmiyeti kabul ettikten sonra Kur’an’ın da Arapça olmasının tesiriyle Arap alfabesini kullanmışlardır. İslâmiyetin Türkler arasında hızla yayılması sonucunda dînî terimler başta olmak üzere Arapçadan Türkçeye kelime girişi hızlanmıştır. Ayrıca İran’la olan ilişkiler sonucunda Fars edebiyatının da tesiriyle Farsçadan binlerce kelime Türkçeye girmiştir. Özellikle Selçuklu devleti zamanında Arapçanın ilim dili, Farsçanın da edebiyat dili olarak kabul edilmesi sebebiyle Türkçe ihmal edilmiştir. Fakat Selçukluların yıkılmasıyla Anadolu’da kurulan Beylikler zamanında Türkçeye önem verilmiş ve halk arasında yaygınlaşmasına çalışılmıştır. Osmanlı İmparatorluğu döneminde gerek ilim yuvalarında Arapçanın ve Farsçanın okutulması ve gerekse şairlerin eserlerini yazarken Arapça ve Farsça kelime ve tamlamalardan aşırı derece istifade etmeleriyle bu dillerden Türkçeye binlerce kelime girmiştir. Osmanlının son dönemlerine kadar kelime girişi devam etmiştir. Bu dönemde Türkçeye önem veren, onun güzelliklerini ve üstün yönlerini sade ve anlaşılır dilde yazmış oldukları eserlerinde gösteren şair ve yazarlar olmuştur. Bu şairler arasında Nâbî de bulunmaktadır. Fakat Nâbî, her ne kadar sade ve anlaşılır yazmaktan yana olsa da döneminin gerektirdiği bazı sebeplerden dolayı bu düşüncesini birçok yerde uygulayamamıştır. Meselâ, gazellerini anlaşılır tarzda yazdığı halde kasidelerinde ağır ve süslü ifadeler kullanmıştır. XIII. yüzyıl Türk edebiyatı şairi Yunus Emre’nin Dîvânında Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimeler %53, Türk kökenli kelimeler %47; XVI. yüzyıl Divan edebiyatı şairi Bâkî’nin Dîvânında ise Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimeler % 77, Türk kökenli kelimeler %23 oranındadır. XVII. yüzyıl Divan edebiyatı şairi Nâbî’nin Türkçe Dîvânında Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimelerin Türkçe kelimelere göre çok daha fazla kullanıldığını görmekteyiz. Nâbî’nin on binden fazla farklı sözcük kullandığı Türkçe Dîvânındaki kelimelerin %85’ini Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimeler, %15’ini ise Türk kökenli kelimeler oluşturmaktadır. XVIII. yüzyıldan itibaren ise mahallileşme ve Batıya yönelme neticesinde Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimeleri kullanım oranı düşmüştür. Dilde kullanılan kelimeler zaman içerisinde fonetik ve morfolojik yönden değişime uğrayabilmektedir. Nâbî Dîvânında kullanılan Türk kökenli kelimelerin büyük bir çoğunluğu değişmeden günümüz Türkiye Türkçesinde de kullanılmaktadır. Mesela; ne, başka, biraz, şimdi, böyle vb. Ancak belli bir değişime uğramış kelime sayısı da az değildir. Örneğin Nâbî Dîvânında (ND); altun, barmak, ana, degül, yohsa, içre, yalunuz, gice, yir, vü, kapu, içün, kendü, bellü, canum, çünki, kimün kelimeleri günümüz Türkiye Türkçesinde (TT) altın, parmak, ona, değil, yoksa içinde, yalnız, gece, yer, ve, kapı, için, kendi, belli, canım, çünkü, kimin şeklinde kullanılmaktadır. Ayrıca fiillerin kök ve eklerinde de değişim olmuştur. ND. itdükçe, atdı, aldatdı, geçdi, düşdi, dimek, giçse, idelüm, virdüm, getürdi, viricek, urmışdı, kalmasun, çevürdi, bitürdi, bastun, bakup, irüşüp, göçdi, bozdı, oldı, dökilen, görüldi, düşmiş, bulınmaz vb. Bu kelimeler TT. ettikçe, attı, aldattı, geçti, düştü, demek, geçse, edelim, verdim, getirdi, verecek, vurmuştu, kalmasın, çevirdi, bitirdi, bastın, bakıp, erişip, göçtü, bozdu, oldu, dökülen, görüldü, düşmüş, bulunmaz. 99 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference En eski Türk alfabesi olan ve Orhun-Yenisey kitabelerinin yazıldığı Runik Türk alfabesinde “v” sesi bulunmamaktadır. “v” sesi yerine “b” sesi kullanılmaktadır. “var” kelimesi “bar”, “varmak” kelimesi de “barmak” şeklinde geçmektedir. (Orkun, 1994:17) Aynı zamanda o dönem uygulanan imlâ kuralları ile günümüzdekiler arasında farklılıklar bulunmaktadır. Özellikle bazı fiillerin başında kullanılan “t” ünsüzü günümüzde “d” ünsüzüne dönüşmüştür. ND. toldı, tayanmaz, tağıldı, tokunsa, tolar, tolaşur, turur TT. doldu, dayanmaz, dağıldı, dokunsa, dolar, dolaşır, durur. Ayrıca Cumhuriyetten sonra Türkiye Türkçesindeki imlâ kurallarının uygulanmasında yapılan değişikler neticesinde kelimelerin yazılışında ve telaffuzunda farklılık görülmektedir. Türkçeye başka dillerden X. yüzyıldan itibaren başlayan kelime girişi bin yıldan beri devam etmektedir. Türklerin İslâmiyeti kabul etmeleri ve alfabe olarak da Arap alfabesini kullanmaya başlamalarıyla Arap kökenli kelimeler hızlı bir şekilde Türkçeye girmeye başlamıştır. Anadolu’da XII. yüzyılın sonlarına kadar etkisini sürdüren Arapçadan sonra XIII. yüzyıldan itibaren hem devlet dili hem de edebiyat dili olarak kabul edilen Farsçaya karşı rağbet artmıştır. Medreselerde Arapça ile birlikte Farsça da öğretilmiştir. Yine bu dönemde ortaya çıkan Dîvân edebiyatında şairlerin şiirlerini yazarken aruz veznini kullanmaları, Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimelerden daha fazla istifade etmeleriyle Türkçeye bu dillerden kelime girişi çok fazla olmuştur. Ayrıca İstanbul’un fethinden sonra İran’dan birçok bilgin ve şairin saraya getirilmesi Farsçanın önemini arttırmıştır. Türklerin yeni ülkeleri fethetmeleri ve komşularıyla olan ilişkileri neticesinde de tarım, denizcilik, tıp, askerî, spor vb. gibi alanlardan kelimeler ve terimler Türkçeye girmiştir. Türkçeye giren kelimelerin birçoğu Türkçenin ses yapısına uygunlaştırılarak değişime uğramıştır. Fakat bazı kelimeler ise hiçbir değişiklik yapılmadan aynen alınmıştır. Bu kelimeler dilin imlâ kurallarına uymadıkları için istisna kelime olarak kabul edilmişlerdir. Bu istisna kelimeler, belli kurallara göre Türkçeyi öğrenen yabancılar açısından zorluk çıkarmaktadır. XVII. yüzyıldan itibaren Osmanlı İmparatorluğu’nun Avrupa devletleri ile olan ilişkilerinin artması ve 1789 Fransız İhtilâlinden sonra Türklerde Batı hayranlığı ve taklitçiliği başlamıştır. (Tanpınar, 1956,10-11) Tanzimat döneminde ise Avrupa’dan öğretmenlerin getirilip okullarda ders vermesi, Türk öğrencilerin eğitim için Avrupa’ya gönderilmeleri ve fikir, sanat, edebiyat adamlarının Avrupalıları taklit ederek onların dillerini ve kültürlerini benimsemeleri sonucunda özellikle Fransızcadan olmak üzere diğer Avrupa dillerinden de binlerce kelime Türkçeye girmiştir. Günümüz Türkiye Türkçesindeki alıntı kelimelerin %45’inin Arapça, %32’sinin Fransızca ve %10’unun da Farsça kelimelerden oluştuğunu görmekteyiz. Fransızca kelimelerin Farsça kelimelere göre üç kat daha fazla olması kısa bir dönem içerisinde Fransızcadan ne kadar hızlı bir şekilde kelime girdiğini göstermektedir. XX. yüzyılın başlarında Osmanlı Devletinin üst kademelerinde görevli şahısların Alman hayranlığının yanında Anadolu’da açılan Alman liselerinde ve enstitülerinde Almancanın öğretilmesiyle Almancadan da yüze yakın kelime Türkçeye geçmiştir. 100 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Son zamanlarda teknolojinin gelişmesi ile gelen yenilikler, internet aracılığıyla basın-yayın organlarına kolay erişim ve insanların yabancı dil öğrenmeye karşı istekleri vb. sebeplerden dolayı Türkçeye her geçen gün onlarca yeni kelime girmektedir. Bu kelimelerin birçoğu Türkçenin ses yapısına uygun gelmediği halde olduğu gibi alınmakta ve Türkçe okunduğu gibi yazılan, yazıldığı gibi okunan bir dil olma özelliğini koruyamamaktadır. Bu sebeple başka dillerden alınan kelimeler halkın diline yerleşmeden önce denetleyici bir kurum tarafından değerlendirilerek Türkçenin ses ve gramer yapısına uygunlaştırılmalıdır. Nâbî döneminde yazı dilinde kullanılan alfabe Arap alfabesine birkaç harf eklenerek oluşturulmuş Osmanlı alfabesi idi. Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimeleri bu alfabe ile yazmak kolaydı. Uzatılarak okunması gereken harflerin yanına uzatma harfleri konularak bu harflerin uzun okunması sağlanıyordu. Türkiye Cumhuriyeti kurulduktan sonra 1928 yılında Arap alfabesinden Latin alfabesine geçildiğinde Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimelerdeki uzatma görevini yapacak bir işaret ya da harf yoktu. Daha sonra bu ihtiyacı karşılamak ve farklı anlama gelen kelimelerin farklı biçimde yazılmasını göstermek maksadıyla a,ı,u seslilerin üzerine düzeltme (uzatma, inceltme) işareti (^) konularak bu problem çözülmüştür. Nâbî Dîvânında geçen yaklaşık beş bin Arap kökenli kelimeden iki yüz tanesi (%4) günümüz Türkiye Türkçesinde ses değişikliğine uğramıştır. Diğer kelimelerde ise ciddi anlamda bir ses değişikliği olmamış ve o dönemde kullanıldığı şekliyle günümüzde de kullanılmaktadır. Âbide, acabâ, acem, âciz, adn, âfet, âfiyet, âhiret, ahkâm, ahlâk, ahmak, alâm, âmil, arş, asâlet, asker, azrâil, beden, belde, beşer, câhil, câiz, cârî, cefâ, cehennem, celâl, cennet, cevher, cezb, cilve, dâimâ, dâir, defter, devlet, devre, dikkat, dirhem, diyanet, duâ, ecel, elem, emel, Enver, eser, evvel, ezel, fakat, fark, farz, felek, ferş, Firdevs, gamze, gayb, gayret, gaye, gazel, hamd, harem, harf, hasret, hayret, hedef, heves, heybet, heykel, hukuk, huzur, iflâs, imkân, inkâr, islâm, istifa, kader, kalem, kamer, kasem, kefe, kerem, kıymet, kudret, kuvvet, lâzım, lezzet, mahrem, mahşer, masraf, mâye, mâzî, menzil, meselâ, mesken, meslek, millet, mukaddes, mübârek, mülk, münevver, müstesna, nefes, nihayet, rağbet, rakam, raks, râzı, risâlet, rivayet, ruhsat, sâhil, sâlih, sâlim, secde, sefer, seher, selef, sevk, silâh, şeref, şey, tenezzül, unsur, vâlide, vecd, zafer, zekât, zelzele, zirve, ziyâfet, ziyâret, zümre Arap kökenli kelimelerdeki tüm sesleri Latin alfabesindeki harfler karşılayamadığı gibi Türkçe kelimelerdeki tüm sesleri de Arap alfabesindeki harfler karşılayamamakta idi. Meselâ, bazı Arap kökenli kelimelerin başında bulunan ayn ( )عgırtlak seslisinin karşılığı Latin alfabesinde yoktur. Bundan dolayı Arap kökenli “ışk” ( ) ﻋﺸﻖkelimesi Türkçe “aşk” olarak değişmiştir. Bunun yanında Arap alfabesinde Türkçe kelimelerdeki “p,ç,j” sessizlerini karşılayacak harfler bulunmadığından yazıda bu ihtiyacı karşılamak maksadıyla Farsçada kullanılan () پ, ( ) چve ( ) ژharfleri alındı. Nâbî’nin yaşadığı 17. yüzyılda kullanılan alfabe Arap alfabesi olduğu için Arap kökenli kelimelerdeki uzun sesleri göstermede uzatma harfleri olan elif () ا, ye ( ) ىve 101 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference vav ( ) وharfleri kullanılmaktaydı. Meselâ; ( )ﻋﺎدتkelimesinde “a” seslisi uzun okunmalıdır. Latin alfabesinde bu sesi verecek bir işaret bulunmadığından düzeltme (uzatma, inceltme) işareti adında a, ı ve u seslerinin üzerine (^ ) konularak (â, î, û ) seslileri oluşturulmuştur. Ayrıca Arap alfabesindeki kaf ( ) قve kef ( ) كseslerinin karşılığı olarak Türkiye Türkçesinde “k” sesi kullanılmaktadır. Arapça “kalem” kelimesi “kaf” ile ( “ )ﻗﻠﻢkâmil” kelimesi “kef” ile ( ) آﺎﻣﻞyazılmaktadır. Bu ses farkını belirtmek için Türkiye Türkçesinde “a” ve “â” seslileri kullanılır. M. Ergin’e göre bu işaret, doğru okumayı sağlayacak ve karışıklığın giderilmesine yardımcı olacak yerlerde mutlaka kullanılması gerekmektedir. (Ergin, 1999:178) T.N. Gencan, bu işaretin üç yerde kullanılması gerektiğini belirtmektedir. Yabancı kökenli kelimeleri uzun söylenişli kelimelerden ayırmada, k, g seslerinden sonra gelen a, u kalın seslileri ince okumada ve nispet “i”sini belirtmede kullanılmalıdır. (Gencan, 2001:623) Türk Dili Kurumunun resmi internet sitesindeki imlâ kılavuzunda da düzeltme işaretinin kullanılması gerektiği vurgulanmaktadır. Günümüz Türkiye Türkçesinde düzeltme işaretinin kullanılmaması anlam karışıklığına sebebiyet vermiyorsa yazıda kullanılmamaktadır. Fakat kelime seslendirilirken düzeltme işareti varmış gibi söylenmektedir. Mesela; adet (tane), âdet (gelenek, görenek) burada anlam farklı olduğu için hem yazıda hem de söylenişte belirtilmesi gerekmektedir. Fakat silah, mübarek, mazi, razı vb. kelimelerin eş seslileri olmadığı ve kullanılmaması durumunda herhangi bir anlam karışıklığına sebep olmayacağından düzeltme (uzatma, inceltme) işaretinin yazıda konulması gereksizdir. Söylenişte ise düzeltme işareti varmış gibi telaffuz edilir. Türkler ve Farslar tarihin çok eski devirlerinden beri siyasî, medenî ve iktisadî olarak sürekli etkileşim içinde bulunmuşlardır. Bu etkileşim neticesinde Türkçeden Farsçaya kelimeler geçtiği gibi Farsçadan da Türkçeye binlerce kelime geçmiştir. Özellikle Selçuklular döneminde devletin resmi dilinin Farsça olması, Osmanlılar döneminde medreselerde Farsça öğretilmesi ve Dîvân edebiyatı şairlerinin şiirlerini aruz vezniyle yazarken Farsça kelime ve terkiplerden faydalanması vb. sebepler çok sayıda Fars kökenli kelimenin Türkçeye geçmesinde etkili olmuştur. Arap alfabesinde olduğu gibi Fars alfabesinde de Türkçedeki tüm sesleri karşılayacak harfler bulunmamaktadır. Türkçe, Farsçadan gelen birçok kelimeyi kendi ses sistemine uygunlaştırmıştır. Nabî Dîvanında üç bine yakın Fars kökenli kelime bulunmaktadır. Türk edebiyatında XVIII. yüzyıldan itibaren hızlanan mahallileşme hareketleri, ardından Batı hayranlığı ve Batıya yönelme ve Cumhuriyet döneminde gerçekleştirilen Dil Devrimi ile Türkçedeki Arapça ve Farsça kelimelerin birçoğu dilden tasfiye edilmiştir. Türk Dil Kurumu’nun 2005 yılında yayımladığı Türkçe Sözlükte 1363 adet Fars kökenli sözcük bulunmaktadır. Bu da Nâbî Dîvânında kullanılan yaklaşık iki bin Fars kökenli kelimenin günümüzde kullanılmadığını ve Türkçe sözlükte yer almadığını göstermektedir. Asıl adı Yusuf olan Nâbî’nin mahlasını oluşturan heceler Farsçadaki olumsuzluk ekleri olan “nâ” ve “bî”dir. Bu ekler, önüne geldiği kelimeyi olumsuz yapar. Günümüz 102 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Türkiye Türkçesinde nâmert, nâmahrem, nâmağlup ve bîçare şeklinde kullanılmaktadır. Halkın diline yerleşmiş olan ve aktif olarak kullanılan alıntı kelimeleri dilden bir anda söküp atmak imkânsızdır. Bir kelime halk tarafından benimsenmezse zamanla unutulur ve sadece sözlüklerde yer alır. Belli bir dönemde dile giren kelimeleri alıntı kelime oldukları için dilden söküp atmak yanlış bir davranıştır. Nâbî Dîvânındaki alıntı kelimelerin büyük bir çoğunluğunu Arap ve Fars kökenli kelimeler oluşturmaktadır. Fakat az sayıda da olsa başka dillerden gelen kelimelere de rastlamaktayız. Türklerin Anadolu topraklarına gelmeleriyle buralarda bulunan Rum ve Ermenilerle olan ilişkiler neticesinde bu halkların dillerinden kelimeler alınmıştır. Osmanlı İmparatorluğu zamanında Avrupa’ya yapılan seferlerle oradaki ülkelerin fethedilmesi neticesinde Türkçeye yeni kelimeler girdiği gibi o bölgelerde yaşayan halkların dillerine de Türkçeden kelimeler geçmiştir. Meselâ; Macarca, Sırpça, Arnavutça, Hırvatça vb. dillerde binlerce Türkçe kelime bulunmaktadır. Özellikle Osmanlı İmparatorluğunun siyasî ve askerî olarak büyük bir güce sahip olduğu dönemde Rus ve Avrupalı dilbilimciler Türkçe ile ilgili araştırma yaparak gramer kitapları ve sözlükler hazırlamışlardır. Nâbî Dîvânındaki Avrupa dillerinden gelen kelimelerin büyük bir çoğunluğu Yunan kökenlidir. Mesela; alay, efendi, ırgad, kiras, liman, namus, sınur gibi. Türkler, Anadolu’ya geldiklerinde karşılaştıkları ilk Avrupalı millet Yunanlılardı. Ayrıca Yunanca, yaklaşık dört bin yıllık bir geçmişi olan Hint-Avrupa dil ailesine mensup bir dildi. Yunancadan Arapçaya ve Farsçaya birçok kelime geçmiştir. "kiraz" kelimesi de bunlardan bir tanesidir. Yunanca κεράσι “kerasi” kelimesinden gelmiştir. Genellikle yaprakları çıkmadan önce çiçek açan, bazı türlerinin odunu ince marangozculukta kullanılan ağaç ve bu ağacın kırmızı, sarı renkli, tek çekirdekli sulu meyvesine denilmektedir. (Ayverdi,2006:1712) Bu kelime Farsçaya ( ﮔﻴﻼسgîlâs), (Şükûn, 1996: 1726) Arapçaya ise ( اﻟﻜﺮزkiraz) (Sarı, 1980:1299) şeklinde geçmiştir. Kiraz genel olarak kırmızı olduğu için bazen benzetme maksadıyla dudak için “kiraz dudaklı”; yâni etli ve kırmızı dudaklı anlamında kullanılır. “Kirâs” kelimesi Nâbî Dîvânında iki yerde geçmektedir. Virdi nergis sepîd-gûn kırtâs / Kırmızı bal mumı getürdi kirâs (Bilkan, 1997:427) Lal-i lebi kurtlandı mânend-i kirâs / Def’oldı gözinden eski bîmârlıgı (Bilkan, 1997:1233) Nâbî Dîvânında diğer Avrupa dillerinden kelimelere de rastlıyoruz. İtalyancadan gelen "tavolo" Latincede "tabula" Dîvânda "tabla"; Macarcadan gelen "csaszar" Latincede "caesar" Dîvanda "Çâsâr" şeklinde geçmektedir. Bunlardan başka Dîvânda çâr ve kıral gibi kelimelere "Çâr-ı Moskov" ve "Kırâl-ı Moskov" olarak geçtiğini görmekteyiz. Kral kelimesinin Frank hükümdarı Carolus’un (Karl) adından geldiği söylenmektedir. (Ayverdi, 2006:1771) Budur tafsîli icmâlün ki Çâr-ı hâ'in-i Moskov/Mukaddem Çâr-ı İsvecle vegâ bâbın güşâd itdi (Bilkan, 1997:343) 103 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Tamâm-ı gûşe-i zeyl-i arûs-ı memlekete/Kırâl-ı Moskov iderken itâle-i müddet (Bilkan, 1997: 256) Çok eski ve köklü bir geçmişe sahip olan Türkçemize, tarihi seyri içerisinde yaklaşık otuz farklı dilden on binden fazla kelime geldiği gibi binlerce kelimesini de başka dillere vermiştir. Böylece sürekli canlı kalarak dünyanın sayılı dilleri arasında yerini korumuştur. KAYNAKLAR 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Ayverdi İ. (2006) "Misalli Büyük Türkçe Sözlük",Kubbealtı Neşriyat, İstanbul Bilkan, A.F. (1997) “Nâbî Dîvânı” MEB Yayınları, İstanbul Ergin, M. (1999) “Üniversiteler için Türk Dili” Bayrak Yayınları, İstanbul Gencan, T. N. (2001) “Dilbilgisi” Ayraç Yayınevi, Ankara Karahan, A. (1987) “Nâbî Türkçe Şiirinden Seçmeler”, Kültür ve Turizm Bakanlığı Yayınları, Ankara Kontantamer, T. (1984) "Nâbî’nin Osmanlı İmparatorluğu Eleştirisi", Ege Ünv. Ed. Fak. Tarih İncelemeleri Dergisi, Cilt XI, s. 84 7. Orkun, H.N. (1994) “Eski Türk Yazıtları”, TDK Yayınları, Ankara 8. Pala, İ. (2003)"Hayriyye" L&M Yayınları, İstanbul 9. Sarı, M. (1980) “Arapça-Türkçe Lûgat” Bahar Yayınları, İstanbul 10. Şükûn, Z. (1996) “Farsça-Türkçe Lûgat” MEB yayınları, Milli Eğitim basımevi, İstanbul 11. Tanpınar, A. H. (1956) “XIX. Asır Türk Edebiyatı”, İstanbul Edebiyat Fakültesi Yayınları, İstanbul 12. Üzgör, T. (1978) "17, 18, 19. Yüzyıl Eski Türk Edebiyatı", Toker Yayınları, İstanbul 104 CONFERENCE MATERIALS LITERATURE 105 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference AMERICAN NOVEL AND THE ORIENT: ARGUMENTS AND COMMENTARIES Shahin Khalilli ABSTRACT The article deals with the richness and complexity of American novel and of Oriental theme which binds some major elements together in the unity of an American culture. The research on “American Novel and the Orient” by the scholar Nigar Isgandarova is a valuable contribution to the comparative study of Literature in Azerbaijan. The value of this critical monographical research is presumably in its realistic approach to the above mentioned theme. And the most impressive feature of the book is the way that the author expresses her thoughts and arguments in a well-built style. All the possibilities that Nigar Isgandarova explores, might be regarded as formulating her criticism on intercultural relations. Key words: American nowel, Oriental theme, relations. Amerika Novellası və Şərq: Arqumentlər və şərhlər “Novellae” sözü ilk dəfə XVI əsrdə dünya ədəbiyyatı tarixində mühüm simalardan biri, florensiyalı Covanni Bokkaçonun (1313-1375) “Dekameron” (10 gün mənasını verir – Ş.X.), Marqarit de Navarrenin (Marguerite de Navarre (1492-1549)) fransız dilində yazdığı 72 sayda (yazıçı onları 100 sayda yazmaq niyyətində olsa da, toplu yarımçıq qalmışdır – Ş.X.) “Heptameron” (Bokkaçonun “Dekameron”unun analoqu əsasında yazılmış əsərin adı “7 gün” deməkdir, əsər ilk dəfə toplu şəklində 1559-cu ildə nəşr edilmişdir – Ş.X.) və buna bənzər əsərlərə verilən termin kimi diqqəti cəlb edir. Lakin İngiltərədə “novel” sözü XVII əsrin ortalarında əsas etibarı ilə qeyri-qanuni sevgidən bəhs edən romanslarla əlaqədar olan hekayətlərə şamil edilmişdir. Lakin sonrakı əsrlərdə roman janrına “yüksələn” novella daha geniş mənada XVIII əsrdən etibarən Daniel Defo, Səmuel Riçardson, Henri Fildinq..., XIX əsrdə Valter Skottun tarixi romanları ilə ədəbi tarixin yeni formasında çıxış etməyə başlamışdır. Bu baxımdan Nigar İsgəndərovanın “Amerika novellası və Şərq” adlı yenicə nəşr edilmiş monoqrafiyasında kiçik annotasiyanı təqdim etdiyimiz novella janrının, eləcə də Amerikada Şərq mövzusunda yazılmış əsərlərin bir araya gətirilməsi istər-istəməz kitabın əhatə etdiyi mövzu dairəsini müəyyənləşdirir. XVIII əsrin axırlarında və XIX əsrin əvvəllərində Amerika ədəbi-bədii düşüncə tarixində novella janrının formalaşması, eləcə də Şərq mövzusunda novella janrında yazılmış əsərlərin ideya-bədii təhlilə gətirilməsi əhəmiyyətli və aktual bir problemin sirlərinə bələdçilik edir. Ön söz, giriş, iki hissə və müəllifin yekun sözünü 250 səhifədə ardıcıl və məntiqi şəkildə özündə təcəssüm etdirən monoqrafiya sözün həqiqi mənasında tədqiqatçı alimin axtarış və əvəzsiz xidmətindən xəbər verir. Amerika mədəniyyəti və ədəbiyyatının tarixini ələk-vələk edən, daha doğrusu, dünya tarixində öz doğum günü ilə az qala dünyanın sonbeşiyi olan və bu gün dünyanın hegemon ölkəsinə çevrilən ABŞ-ın ədəbiyyat sahəsində qazandığı uğurlar onun zənginlər ölkəsinin ədəbiyyat estafetində ön cərgədə dayandığına zərrə qədər də şübhə yaratmır. 106 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Nigar İsgəndərovanın iki hissədən ibarət olan monoqrafiyasının birinci hissəsi Amerika xalqının tarixi kontekstində 1776-cı il inqilabından sonra Amerika nəsrinin yaranması tarixi, elmi və ədəbi faktlar əsasında şərh və təhlillər ilə məntiqi ardıcıllıqla təqdim edilmişdir. “Yeni sivilizasiya”nın təşəkkülünün tarixi əsaslarından tutmuş Amerika nəsrində (XVIII-XIX yüzilliklərdə) gender problemi, xüsusilə qadın yazıçıların novella janrının yaranışında və onun inkişafında rolu, xidmətləri haqqında elmi əsaslı mühakimələri polemik tərzdə oxucu ixtiyarına verilmişdir. Qadınların novella ilə münasibətləri, xüsusilə novellada “qadın ənənələri”nin axtarışı, 1970-ci illərdə feminist tənqidçilərin qadın yazıçıların ədəbiyyat tarixindən çıxarılması haqqında qərarı istəristəməz bu problemin daha diqqətlə çözümünü, yaxud araşdırılmasını tələb edir. Əlbəttə, bu barədə müxtəlif rəylərin olması təbii görünür. Qadınların bədii əsər yazması müxtəlif stereotiplərin yaranmasına rəvac vermişdir. 1987-ci ildə Nənsi Armstronqun araşdırmasında belə bir mühakimə istər-istəməz hər kəsi düşünməyə vadar edir: “İngilis novellasının tarixinə nəzər salanda mən hələ də başa düşə bilmirəm ki, nə üçün qadınlar özlərinin ən böyük nəsr əsərini yalnız XVIII əsrin axırlarında yazmağa başlamış, XIX əsrdə yazıçı kimi tanınmışlar və bunun əsasında müasir dövrdə bədii sənət adamı statusunu almışlar”. Belə bir təqdimat prizmasından Amerikada yaranan qadın yazıçıların, bütövlükdə isə Amerika novellasının təşəkkülü və inkişaf yollarını kitabının birinci fəslində təhlilə gətirən Nigar İsgəndərova dövrün ictimai-siyasi fonunda novella haqqında oxucuda müəyyən təsəvvür yaratmağa çalışmışdır. Monoqrafiyanın “XIX əsr Amerika romantik novellası. Amerika novellasında Şərq mövzusu” adlı hissəsi əslində müəllifin araşdırdığı problemin nüvəsini təşkil edir. Novella və Amerika arasında heç bir ümumi oxşarlığın olmadığını qeyd edən müəllif 17761784-cü illərdə İnqilabın Amerikaya “həyatın romantikası”nı bəxş etdiyini söyləməklə Amerika nəsrinin Vaşinqton İrvinq, Uolt Uitmen, Nataniel Qotorn, Herman Melvill, Edqar Allan Po, Emili Dikinson və transendentalistlərin Amerika ədəbiyyatında birinci nəslin ilk böyük yazıçıları kimi yaratdığı orijinal obraz və personajları ilə ədəbiyyatın unudulmazları sırasına daxil olduğunu ön plana çəkir. Nigar İsgəndərovanın ən böyük uğuru onun mövzu seçimidir: Amerika novellası və Şərq. Bu iki “qanad” tədqiqatçının fantaziyası deyil, axtarış-yaradıcılıq düşüncəsində bir-birinin məntiq və reallıqla vəhdətini yaradan mövzu bütövlüyünün mənzərəsində fakt və onu oxucu diqqətinə çatdıran dəyərli bir tədqiqatın ifadəsidir. Monoqrafiyanın ikinci hissəsində XIX əsr Amerika romantik novellası və novellada bədii əksini tapmış Şərq mövzusu haqqında ədəbi-tənqidi düşüncələrini ümumiləşdirən müəllif romantik dövrün məxsusi özəlliklərini və səciyyəvi xüsusiyyətlərini ümumiləşdirərək mövzu dairəsində Şərqin ədəbiyyata gətirdiyi ecazkarlıq və qeyri-adiliyinin nəzərə çarpan əhəmiyyətinə xüsusi diqqət yetirmişdir. Orta əsrlər dövrünün müdhiş kölgəsi altında “mürgüləyən” Qərb elə bu dövrün “oyanış” çağında Şərq üzərində özünün üstünlüyünü bəyan etmişdir. Lakin tarixin yaddaşında qalan Şərqin Qərbə göstərdiyi təsir, yaxud Qərbin Şərqlə çox ilgili bağlantısı unudulmaz tarixi faktdır. 107 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference XVIII əsrdə Amerika ədəbi jurnallarında Şərq nağıllarının çapı bu tarixi mənzərədə Şərqə marağın ilk qaranquşları olmasa da, amerikalıların Şərq ölkələrinə səyahəti, xüsusilə bir sıra tanınmış yazıçıların (Mark Tven, Herman Melvillin) yaradıcılığında hind fəlsəfəsi ilə mükaliməsi unudulmamalıdır. Uilyam Counzun Şərq tədqiqatları Amerika ədəbi-mədəni düşüncə tarixində mühüm rol oynamışdır. Xüsusilə, XIX əsrdə Amerika ədəbiyyatında Şərqə marağın, bu ədəbiyyatda Şərq motiv, süjet və obrazların bədii inikası bir sıra tanınmış yazıçıların yaradıcılığında ifadəsini tapması monoqrafiyada təhlil və şərhlərlə təqdim edilmişdir. Amerika ədəbiyyatının böyük yazıçısı Vaşinqton İrvinqin yaradıcılığında Şərq mövzusu ilə tədqiqatçı alimin fakt və təhlil materialı aydın elmi dildə ifadə olunmuşdur. Eləcə də Edqar Allan Ponun hekayələrində Şərq (onun 25 hekayəsindən 20-ci Yaxın Şərq mövzusundadır-Ş.X.) mövzusunun spesifikasının yaradıcı təhlili müəyyən maraq doğurur. Hər hansı tədqiqat o vaxt unudulmaz olur ki, o, ədəbi elmi dairənin marağına səbəb olur, həmin araşdırmadakı problemlər səni düşündürür. Nigar İsgəndərovanın “Amerika novellası və Şərq” adlı monoqrafiyası düşünmək və ondan bəhrələnmək üçün keyfiyyət dərəcəsi ilə seçilən, oxucuda məmnunluq hissi doğuran araşdırmadır. ƏDƏBİYYAT 1. 2. 3. Nigar İsgəndərova. Amerika novellası və Şərq. Bakı: 2011 (rus dilində). The Norton Anthology of English Literature. Printed in the United States of America, 1986. Quliyev Qorxmaz. XX əsr Amerikan ədəbiyyatşünaslığında aparıcı cərəyanlar. Bakı: 2011. MODERN APPROACHES TO THE PROBLEMS OF A MAN AND SOCIETY IN THE CREATIVITY OF IRIS MURDOCH Nurlana Alaskarova Qafqaz University, Doctoral Student [email protected] ABSTRACT Dame Iris Murdoch (15 July 1918-8 February1999) an Irish-born British novelist philosopher and poet,. one of the most famous and respected writers of the XX century, the author of 28 fiction, 5 philosophy works, 6 plays and two poetry collections. She is the winner of the Booker Prize and other prestigious literary awards, honorary member of the Royal Literary Society, a nominee for the Nobel Prize. “The Times” named her among their list of “The 50 Greatest British Writers Since 1945.” She was made a Dame Commander of the British Empire She became a classic during her lifetime. Murdoch defines a novel as a picture and a comment of human existence. She is a supporter of the philosophy of the novel, which restores a sense of fullness and complexity of human life. The novel should include a "tragic discovery." Iris Murdoch said that the literature has assumed some of the tasks previously carried out by philosophy. The novel requires eloquence and reasoning. However, the truly philosophical can only be the novel, where the man isn’t theorizes, but represents the unique human personality. Roman must tell the truth about the man. The writer appreciates romance, dreams and rebellion in a man and his 108 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan desire for spiritual values. E. Dipple points out: «One of Murdoch s primary aims as a novelist is to convince her reader of the unpredictable, uncontrollable nature of real people in the real world .. . » . 1 Key words: Iris Murdoch, prestigious literary awards, Philosophy, novel, human personality, spiritual values. Всякий художник - несчастный влюбленный. А несчастные влюбленны любят рассказывать свою историю. (Айрис Мердок) Романы Айрис Мердок принадлежат к интеллектуальной прозе. Интеллектуальный роман расцвел в ХХ веке во время самых больших в истории катаклизмов и духовных стрессов когда мировая интеллигенция стремилась переосмыслить путь общества, цивилизации, природу человека и возможность его познания. Творческую эволюцию Мердок исследователи обычно связывают со сменой ее философской ориентации. Так в начале своего пути романистка испытывала влияние лингвистической философии («Под сетью»), а также экзистенциализма («Бегство волшебника»). Экзистенциалистские мотивы преобладают и в группе романов, относящихся к началу 60-х гг. («Колокол», «Отрубленная голова», «Единорог»). В конце 60-х – начале 70-х гг. у Мердок возникает интерес к философии древнегреческого мыслителя Платона, под влиянием которой читательница создает романы “Приятное и доброе”, “Сон Бруно”, “Черный принц”. Однако писательница сторонница такого философского романа, в котором восстанавливается ощущение полноты и сложности человеческой жизни. Роман должен заключать в себе «трагическое открытие». Айрис Мердок говорит о том, что литература приняла на себя некоторые задачи, которые раньше выполнялись философией. В романе необходимы красноречие и рассуждение. Однако подлинно философским может быть только такой роман, который не теоретизирует о человеке, а изображает неповторимую человеческую личность. Роман должен говорить о человеке правду. Писательница ценит в человеке романтику, мечты, непокорство, стремление к духовным ценностям. Некоторым читателем Айрис Мердок кажется, что им не хватает эрудиции, знаний философских проблем или мифологии для того, чтобы понять закономерности и внутреннюю логику поведения персонажей. В психологически насыщенном, отражающем сложные отношения индивида с миром романе эмоционально вовлеченный читатель сталкивается с неожидаемым им финалом. Однако, произведения Айрис Мердок зачисляют в разряд трудной литературы, ведь круг общения писательницы во многом определен ее профессией и местом работы: интеллектуалы, люди творческих профессий. Она пишет об интеллигенции и для интеллигенции. Ее персонажи-писатели, ученые, художники, журналисты. Не только они, разумеется, но и другие лица, с другим занятием и положением: предприниматели, чиновники, лица без определенных занятий и безо всяких занятий. Ее существенная тема-судьба духовности и духовных ценностей в среде, чуждой духовности, духовностью пренебрегающей и ее уродующей. Ее особо занимает судьба творческого человека в этой среде. 109 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference В романе «Черный принц», одном из лучших произведений Айрис Мердок, игра случайностей в жизни писателя Брэдли Пирсона не только мешает ему осуществить свое стремление поехать в такое место, где бы он в уединении мог спокойно творить – писать новый роман; но, более того, эта игра случайностей втягивает его в сложные отношения с семьей писателя Арнольда Баффина, которые в конце концов завершаются трагедией; невиновного Брэдли Пирсона обвиняют в убийстве Арнольда Баффина, осуждают на тюремное заключение, обрекают на смерть в тюрьме. За игрой случайностей явно проглядывает злая воля типичных представителей буржуазного общества – жены Арнольда Рейчел Баффин и других. Рейчел из ревности убила своего мужа, но на суде говорит о том, что убийцей был Брэдли Пирсон. Любовь в этом романе показана как роковая страсть, как таинственный аффект, как «черный эрос», который неожиданно овладевает душой и телом человека и заставляет его совершать странные поступки. Немолодой уже Брэдли Пирсон влюбился в юную дочь Баффинов-Джулиан. Их счастью противится Арнольд, который добивается их разрыва. Гуманистическое содержание романа – не только в выражении идеала добра, но и в теме творческого труда. Идея добра сливается с идеей духовной силы творчества. Трагедия Брэдли Пирсона-это также и трагедия художника. Он относится к писательскому труду как к святому делу, оно составляет смысл его жизни, и он создает подлинные художественные произведения, не думая о вознаграждении, о житейской суете. Брэдли Пирсон, истинный творец духовных ценностей, противостоит другому писателю-Арнольду Баффину, который, профанируя искусство, публикует бесчисленные ремесленные поделки на потребу обывателю и ради своего преуспеяния в обществе. Важную роль в романе играет символический образ «черного принца». Это и тема Гамлета, воплощающая серьезные философские раздумья о мрачных сторонах бытия, это и тема «черного эроса», который всецело подчиняет себе эмоции и разум человека, это и тема непреходящего значения истинного искусства, возникающего на основе сложной жизненной борьбы и человеческих страданий. Сам текст романа «Черный принц» представлен Айрис Мердок в качестве рукописи, созданной Брэдли Пирсоном в тюрьме и изданной уже после его смерти. По мнению Мердок, трагическая жизнь творца стала залогом подлинной художественной ценности произведения. Под сетью» ( Under the Net)-дебютный роман британской писательницы написанный в 1954 году. Одно из самых известных и значительных произведений писательницы. Роман входит в сотню непревзойдённых романов (англ. All-time 100 novels), написанных на английском языке, по версии журнала Time . Роман был создан в начале 50-х годов XX века, когда в британской литературе появились зачатки так называемой литературы «сердитых молодых людей», яркими представителями которой были Кингсли Эмис и его «Счастливчик Джим», Джон Уэйн и его роман «Спеши вниз», Джон Осборн и его пьеса «Оглянись во гневе», и др. Роман «Под сетью» сначала также причисляли к этому литературному течению, однако роману Айрис Мёрдок не были свойственны такие атрибуты сердитой литературы, как антигерой, социальный протест, и прочее. Критик 110 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan характеризовали «Под сетью» как первое и единственное вышедшее из под пера Айрис Мёрдок юмористическое произведение. Повествование ведётся от лица молодого человека, Джейка Донахью, чей быт не обустроен, а жизнь неприкаянная. Он-переводчик художественной литературы, не слишком удачлив, не особо талантлив. Жизнь пробует его на прочность. Сначала он теряет бесплатное жильё и начинаются его мытарства в поисках собственного угла. Затем, страдая от безденежья и перебиваясь так называемой литературной подёнщиной, он какое-то время даже работает санитаром в больнице. При этом Джейк не теряет присутствия духа, не впадает в депрессивные настроения, не жалуется на жизнь, а лишь удивляется, почему всё не идёт так, как было задумано. Неожиданная встреча с Анной Квентин, девушкой, оставившей заметный след в душе Джейка, становится началом цепочки фантастических и авантюрных событий в его судьбе. Сеть у Мёрдок толкуется как хаос бытия, затягивающий человека и подпитывающийся от взаимного непонимания, эгоцентризма и глухости людей к себе и окружающим. В шестой главе приводится отрывок из романа Джейка Донахью Молчальник, где есть строки, оканчивающиеся словами under the net: «Всякое теоретизирование-это бегство. Мы должны руководствоваться самой ситуацией, а каждая ситуация неповторима. В ней заключается нечто такое, к чему мы никогда не можем подойти вплотную, сколько бы ни пробовали описать это словами, сколько бы ни старались забраться под эту сеть».2 1. 2. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. END NOTE Elizabeth Dipple : «Iris Murdoch: Work for the Spirit» «Под сетью» / англ. Under the Net (1954) Айрис Мердок REFERENCES Special Collections Department PAPERS OF IRIS MURDOCH (англ.). University of Iowa Libraries (ноябрь 1997). «Под сетью» / англ. Under the Net (1954) Айрис Мердок Чёрный принц / The Black Prince (1973), номинация на Букеровскую премию. Айрис Мердок Lenora Clary McCall The Solipsistic Narrator in Iris Murdoch.-University of South Carolina, 1990. Peter Wolfe The Disciplined Heart: Iris Murdoch and Her Novels.-University of Missouri Press, 1966. Автореферат «Художественный мир Айрис Мёрдок» С. Толкачев. SHEAKESPEARE‘S APPROACHES TO POLITICS AND POLITICAL THEORY Ali Tatli Qafqaz Universty [email protected] ABSTRACT From the ocean of Sheakespeare one may expect tolerance, death, suicide, assault, history, glory and many other ornaments .These are mostly of human nature . It would be meagre to think Sheakespeare 111 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference without having ideas and practical writings on Politics.Sheakespeare has given attention to Polictics is generally revealed on Richard II and Henry IV.Sheakespeare has brough out the instincts of Politics and social life . Key Words: Politics , Humankind, Political Theory. Şekspirin siyasət və siyasi məsəsələlərə yanaşması Şekspirin siyasətə və siyasi nəzəriyyəyə dramaturq kimi yanaşması onun şəxsi mədəniyyətinə çox münasib olan tarixi müzakirələrin sıralarındakı ideyaların əsəri həvəsləndirici bir mahiyyətdir. O tez-tez qeyri-müəyyən olan müzakirələrdə tərəflər tuturdu. (1) Qeyri adi fikirlər ilə və iddia edilmiş nəticələrin lazımınca ifadə edilməsinə onun etdiyi cəhdlər necə də aydındır. Şekspir siyasi nəzəriyyəçi deyildir, ancaq onun analitik bacarıqları əhəmiyyətlidir və dramaturq kimi unudulmaz dəqiq xarakterlərin fəaliyyəti və sözləri səhnədə canlı müzakirə obyektlərinin gətirməsi onun bacarığıdır. Nəticə onun tamaşaçıları üçün maraqlı və faydalı olmasıdır.(2) Əsərlər İngilis xalqının dərin qayğısının, hər hansı seçilmiş siyasi əqidələrinin onun öz nəslinin əhəmiyyətinin saxlanılmasıdır və onlar təxminən dörd yüz ilin keçidinə zidd olaraq bizi bu gün də maraqlandıran dəyərlərdir. (3) Şekspirin ən yaxşı iki tarixi əsərləri olan Richard II (1595-6) və Henry IV (1596-7) əsərlərində siyasi konfliktin təsvirini əsas nümunə kimi götürək. Mövzu on beşinci əsrin əvvəllərində İngiltərədə vətəndaş vuruşmasının bütöv əsrinin kənarında qalan vətəndaş müharibəsidir. Müharibə 1485-ci ildə Şekspirin həyatının ilk otuz yeddi ili ərzində İngiltərəni idarə edən kraliçanın babası Tudor sülaləsinin əsasını qoyan olan VII Henrinin taxta gəlməsi ilə bitmişdir və konflikt Elizabetin hakimiyyəti altında olmasına geniş məna vermişdir. (3)Ümumiyyətlə onlar bunu öz külündən sirli yenidən bərpada yaranan əfsanəvi bir möcüzə kimi İngiltərənin təşəbbüsünün kənarlaşdırılması kimi qiymətləndirmişlər. Əziyyətli müharibə müasir İngilis xalqının idarə edilməsi idi. Uzunmüddətli vətəndaş konfliktinin idarə edilməsi nə idi və bu səhvdə günahkar kimi idi? Richard II əsərində Şekspir məşhur qərəzsizlik ilə cavabdehliyi yaymışdır. Richard zəif və məsuliyyətsiz bir hökmdar idi, ancaq o şübhəsiz İngiltərənin qanuni kralıdır və o əzəmətli karizma ilə dövləti idarə edirdi. Təhlükəli erkən yaşlarından (tarixən, Richardın atası Edward The Black Prince (Qara Şahzadə)vəfat edəndə onun on yaşı var idi) o taca varis olmuşdur, o özünü güclü və şöhrətpərəst əmilərinin əhatəsində tapdı. Birinciliyin feodal qaydasına görə onu atasının ölümünündə böyük oğlu varis olmalıdır, bu isə o deməkdir ki, kral olan Richard digərlərinə nisbətən olduqca yaşlı və ailə üzvlərindən daha təcrübəli idi. Bu xüsusi hadisədə əməli nəticə böyük əmisi Gaunt John, Lancaster Hersoqudur. Richardın həddi buluğa çatması vaxt ərzində dövlətin işləri vəzifəsində o hökmranlıq edirdi. Cavan əmisinin, Thomas of Woodstock, Glouceste Hersoqur, əsəbinin səbəbi gənc kral idi. Tarixən, Richardın beş tərəfdarının ittiham ediləndə və günahkar bilinəndə Woodstock uğurlu səy göstərmişdir. Bu mübahisə Richard II əsərində verilməmişdir, ancaq bu aqibət əsərdə davam etmişdir. (4) Woodstock, Thomas Mowbrayinin, Norfolkun hersoqu, himayədarlığı ilə Calaisdə öldürülür, Richard Mowbarridən şübhələnir. Richardın siyasi düşmənlərinin təqsiri olmadığı məlum idi. Woodstockun dul arvadı öz qaynın belə deyir: “Oh, Herefordun ni112 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan zəsində oturmaq mənim həyat yoldaşımın səhvi idi, Buna cəllad Mowbarrinin vicdanı daxil ola bilər! (5). Hereford Gauntun oğludur, Henry Bolingbroke, Herefordun hersoqu, Mowbrayi Glaucesterin hersoqunun ölümü sui-qəsdində təqsirləndirmək üzrə döyüşə çağırır. Bu çağırışla, siyasi konflikt güclənir, indi Richard Mowbrayin əsl sifətinin açıq aydın görsəndiyi döyüşə rəhbərlik etməlidir. Richard və onun böyük əmioğlusu, Bolingbroke, Gaunt John varisi və oğlu, ilə aralarında məhəbbət itməmişdir. Richard Bolingbroka qarşı çıxmağa cəsarət etmirdi, çünki Richard Woodstockun ölümünə onu qarışdırmırdı. Gənc kralın həlli hər iki antaqonistləri sürgün etmək idi. O Mowbrayini həmişəlik qovur, ancaq Bolingbrokun 10 il məhkum edilməsində siyasi təzyiqlə razılaşaraq onu altıya salır (6). Bu qərar əsərdə qanuni olaraq ifadə edilmişdir, bu Gaunt John və Kralın müşavirəsi üzvləri tərəfindən olan həvəssiz razılaşmadır (124), ancaq bu Richardın tərəfindən qəti açıq-aşkar olmasa da məqsədəuyğunluq məsələsində aydındır. Kral ailəsinin müxtəlif üzvlərinin cavabları ləğv edilmiş təşəbbüsün və qovulmanın seçilməsidir. Woodstockun dul arvadı qan üçün ağlayırdı. Onunku, qan qohumluğunun bağlanmış hər hansı bir insanın ölümündə günahkarın cinayətə qarşı çıxması üçün Aeschlusun Erinyes və ya Furiesin tələbatları daxilində əxlaqi intiqamdır. Gloucester Duches onun qaynını təkid edir: Ah, Gaunt, onun qanı seninki idi! Bu yataq, bu qucaq, Bu metal, naxışlıdır sənin öz forman İnsan yaratmışdı: və baxmayaraq ki, sən ən canlı nəfəs (7) O həmin çağırış ilə Hamletin əmisi tərəfindən edilən “yaman və qeyri-təbii qətl” intiqamının onun oğluna inandırılmasında Hamletin atasının xəyalından istifadə etdiyi intiqam şifrəsi haqqında deyir. Bu şifrə qədimdir: bu həmişə səlahiyyət tərəfindən əhatə edilmiş vətəndaş cəmiyyəti üçün məsələni qoyur, bu məsələyə dövlət üçün olan intiqam aid deyildir. Ancaq bu qətlə yetirilmiş xüsusi ailələrdə qisas və əks qisasın qaçılmaz dövrəsinə gətirib çıxarır. İntiqam şifrəsinin özünəməxsus mənası vardır, və bu çağırışlar güclü qohumluq əlaqəsinin baş tutmamasıdır. Çağırış və əks-çağırış üçün tələblər vətəndaş müharibəsinin hərəkətverici qüvvəsi on beşinci əsrdə olmuşdur. Bu qüvvəni Şekspirin akopaliktik şərtlərdə görür. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. REFERENCES Bevington, David M. Sheakespeares ideas, Wiley –Blackwell (great minds) 2008 Page 41. Alexsandr, Catherine, Skhakespeare and Politics.Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.2004 Page 34 Sabir Mustafa,Ismihan Rahimov(On sozun muellifi) VilyamSekspir,Secilmis Eserleri,Onder Nesriyyat Baki,2004 Page 4 Calderwood,James, Meatadrama in SheakespearesHenriad:Richard II to Henry V,Berkley, University of California Press ,1979 Greenblatt Stephen ,The Northorn Shakespeare (The Tragedy of King Richard the Second) W.W. Northorn and Company Page 931.2.47-8 Greenblatt Stephen ,The Northorn Shakespeare (The Second Part of Henry the 4th )W.W.Northorn and Company Page 9311.3.140-212 Greenblatt Stephen ,The Northorn Shakespeare (The Second Part of Henry the 4th )W.W.Northorn and Company Page 9311.3.140-212 113 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference THE ONLY WAY TO SAVE FROM LONELINESS (ON THE BASIS OF VLADIMIR NABOKOV’S “THE LUZHIN DEFENSE”) Ayten Zeynalli Undergraduate student Azerbaijan University of Languages [email protected] ABSTRACT Vladimir Nabokov was a Russian-born writer who wrote both in russian and, after emigrating to America, in english, and is one of the great literary figures of the 20th century. He was known to be a great chess problemist,he wrote several books containing chess references,most notably The Luzhin Defence, the story of a chess genius descent into madness,which was adapted in a movie in 2000. In 1929, he wrote “Luzhin’s Defense” which was published in 1930 in Berlin. The plot concerns Aleksandr Ivanovich Luzhin who learns how to play chess and becomes a world class player. He is later paired against Turati ,a world class player from Italy, to determine who would face the current world champion. Before and during the game, Luzhin has a mental breakdown.He later climbs out a window and falls to his death, committing suicide.The character of Luzhin is based on Curt von Bardeleben,who committed suicide by jumping out a window in Berlin on January 31, 1924. I want to analyse this novel not only as a ordinary reader, because “Luzhin Defense” attracted me as a chessplayer.So, Luzhin is the main character of novel and he is chessplayer.Chess is the game ,but it becomes the real life of Luzhin. In my opinion, Luzhin is weak – willed person and feels himself so alone in real life, therefore he wants to live in chess life. Even he comprehends the world as a chessboard. Furthermore, he can not understand that it is possible to lose the game, but to lose in your real life is horrible. The writer describes two Luzhin-real life’s Luzhin (Aleksandr Ivanovich) and chess world’s Luzhin. ”Beauty, cruelty and time” is the main idea of novel. The last line of the novel reads: “The door was burst in. 'Aleksandr Ivanovich, Aleksandr Ivanovich,' roared several voices. But there was no Aleksandr Ivanovich.” It shows that death was the only way for Luzhin to save himself . Key words: Nabokov, Luzhin, chess, Vladimir Nabokovun “Lujinin Müdafiəsi” romanında şahmat tənhalıqdan xilas yolu kimi. “Əsl həyat şahmat həyatı gözəl,aydın və macəralarla doluydu və Lujin ləzzətlə hiss edirdi ki,bu dünyaya ağalıq etmək necə də asandır” sətirlərinin müəllifi, rus ədəbiyyatının sirli yazıçısı Vladimir Nabokovdur. Vladimir Nabokov 1899-cu ildə aprelin 10-da Sankt-Peterburq şəhərində anadan olmuşdur.Uşaqlığının ən gözəl anlarını Vətənində keçirən Nabokov 1917-ci il inqilabından sonra mühacir həyatı yaşamışdır. Əvvəlcə, Berlində yaşamış,faşistlərin hakimiyyətə gəlişindən sonra isə ailəsi ilə birlikdə ABŞ- a köçmüşdür. Rus ədəbiyyatında bilinqvizmin nümayəndəsi olan V.Nabokov əsərlərini iki dildə qələmə almış,eyni zamanda A.S.Puşkinin, M.Lermontovun əsərlərini ingilis dilinə tərcümə etmişdir. Qiymətli yaradıcılığı Nabokova Nobel mükafatını qazandıra bilərdi, ancaq nədənsə yazıçının “Lolita“ romanı onu bu ali mükafatdan məhrum etdi. Nabokov yaradıcılığı müəyyən oyun qaydaları üzərində qurulmuşdur və bu oyunun qaydaları təkcə özünə bəlli idi. Onun şahmat oyununa böyük marağı vardı və bu maraq məşhur “Lujinin Müdafiəsi “romanında öz əksini tapmışdır. Əsərdə bütün hadisələr 114 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Lujinin ətrafında cərəyan edir.Lujin melanxolik bir obrazdır. Əsər boyu ruhi- psixolji sarsıntılar keçirən Lujin böyük şahmatçıdır,onun bütün həyatı bu oyunla bağlıdır. Belə ki, şahmat Lujinin yaşadığı həyat ,fiqurlar isə onun sevdikləridir. Ümumiyyətlə, Nabokov yaradıcılığında gerçəklik və təxəyyül (oyun) daim mübarizədədir. Əsərin qəhrəmanı Lujin gerçək həyatda arzuolunmazdır və özgələşmiş cəmiyyətdə təkdir. Bəlkə də bu tənhalıq onunla real həyat arasında uçurumlar yaradır və o şahmat həyatını seçir. Beləcə Lujinin həyatı da özü kimi ikidünyalı olur.Çünki romanın əvvəlindən Lujini soyadı ilə görürük. ” Onu ən çox heyrətləndirən bu oldu ki, bazar günündən etibarən “Lujin” çağrılacaqdı.”Elə roman da bu cümlə ilə başlayır və yazıçı qəhrəmana ilk cümlədən soyad maskası geyindirir. Yalnız əsərin sonunda biz Lujinin əsl adını tanıyırıq.”Aleksandr İvanoviç, Aleksandr İvanoviç“!-bir neçə səs bağırmağa başladı. Luji dünya çempionu uğrunda italyan şahmatçısı Turati ilə oyundan məğlub olmaqdan çox qorxur və bu oyun üçün xüsusi müdafiə kombinasiyası qurur.Lakin oyun tamam başqa debütlə başladığından bu kombinasiya uyğun olmur və oyun vaxta görə yarımçıq qalır. Axı, vaxt şahmat dünyasında çox amansız şeydir. Beləcə,yazıçı qeyd etmək istəyir ki, şahmat bir oyundur ,onunla uduzmaq belə olar.Ancaq gerçək həyatda məğlubiyyət dəhşətlidir. Real həyatda tək olan Luji bu həyatla mübarizədə yeganə çıxış yolunu - müdafiəsini ölümdə görür. Fikrimcə,dünyanı şahmat taxtası kimi təsəvvür edən Lujin qalib oyunçudur,onun müdafiə mexanizmi həm şahmatda ,həm gerçək həyatda onu xilas etdi. ”Artıq hər iki ayağı bayıra sallanmışdı və yalnız yapışdığı şey nə idisə ,əlini ondan buraxmaq lazım idi – beləcə xilas olmuş olardı.” 1. REFERENCES Vladimir Nabokov “The Luzhin Defense”. APPROACHES TO JUSTICE AND MERCY IN RENAISSANCE DRAMA (On the basis of Shakespeare’s Tempest and Merchant of Venice) Aziz Chankaya Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Shakespeare's uses the themes of Justice and Mercy in the Tempest and the Merchant of Venice in order to focus the attention of audience on justice and mercy. He wants to define what they are and expect the audience to take their lesson from them.Sheakespeare correlates the similar endings in both plays. Key Words. Justice , Mercy ,Tempest , Merchant of Venice . In Renaissance period of plays Merchant and The Tempest, Shakespeare proposes ideas of justice and mercy that hold true in both plays. In order to understand that they mean we should look up dictionaries but in order to judge if something is merciful, one 115 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference must look to see if it fulfills the qualifications of mercy in the Holy Books especially the New Testament. Now that we have firm definitions on what mercy and justice are in the context of Shakespeare's time, it is possible to see how each of these played a role in these plays.(1) In The Merchant of Venice, mercy and justice play an important role in determining the results of it. It would be fair to say that mercy was given to Antonio and not Shylock. For Antonio, the other cheek was turned and he was able to be spared the loss of his life, even though he had entered into a contract in which he put this on the line. On the other hand, money was not given to Shylock who was also harmed by being forced to convert. However, when looking at why mercy was given to one and not the other, we must look at how justice was applied. In Antonio's case, he is a Catholic merchant from Europe, unlike the prince of Morocco. However, even though Shylock was also a European, he was not a Christian , justice did not apply. However, in context, was justice served? Of course it was served, for not only was the spirit of it upheld but it was also carried out how it was meant to be carried out. (2) In The Tempest, Shakespeare again uses the concepts of justice and mercy in order to have his audience think about what just and merciful actions were taken. At the end of the play, when Prospero releases Caliban from his bondage, this action, by definition, is merciful, but in no way is it just. By releasing Caliban from his control, Prospero has taken a love thy neighbor as yourself mentality and, this, is merciful. However, when determining if these actions are just, they are only just if Prospero wanted to give up his control. In lines 163 - 175 of act four, scene one, Prospero gives up his control over nature. In these lines we see that Prospero is troubled and in general just worn out, but we do not see if he wants to do it. (3)When he arrived on the island and imprisoned Caliban, this was just because Prospero was doing what he wanted to do and was not harming any other Catholic European in the process. However, this behavior of mentally imprisoning someone else is and was not merciful. In this play, Shakespeare's views of justice and mercy again come into conflict when dealing with Prospero and Caliban. (4)However, by applying the same idea of mercy in this play, as he did in Merchant, Shakespeare is able to correlate a merciful end in both plays. REFERENCES 1. 2. Gurr , Andrew ,The Shakespeare Stage ,1574-1642 ,Cambridge, Cambridge University Press ,1996 Wells Stanley , The Oxford Shakespeare , OUP .2005 3. Wells Stanley , The Oxford Shakespeare , OUP .2005 4. Lambert Robert ,Houghton Mifflin Company ,1967 116 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan MODERN APPROACHES TO AGATHA CHRISTIE’S HERO HERCULE POIROT Fidan Hacıyeva Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Agatha Christie is known as Queen of Crime and she is the best-selling novelist of all time. Christie`s most famous and long-lived character is a Belgian detective Hercule Poirot. He is a Belgian refugee and he begins his career as a police officer then he becomes a private detective. He always uses his little grey cells for every case and it is the most famous phrase of his personality. Agatha Christie used Poirot in thirty-three novels and fifty-four short stories and he became a star. He is a real hero and idol of a modern life. Poirot dies in Christie`s last book Curtain from complications of a heart in 1975. Key Words: detective, novel, famous. Agatha Christie`nin efsanevi karakteri Hercule Poirot Cinayet edebiyatının ‘ölüm düşesi’ olarak da bilinen Agatha Christie, 15 Ekim 1890 yılında, İngiltere`nin Torquay kasabasında doğmuştur. Dünyanın en ünlü yazarları arasında ilk sıralarda yer alan ve kitapları 103 dile çevrilen tek yazardır. Agatha Christie`nin bu inanılmaz başarısının sırrı; tabii ki ondan önce yazılmış birçok dedektif romanın etkisi, kitaplarında olay-zaman-mekan birliğini profesyonelce kullanması, ‘aldatmadan şaşırtma’ kuralını benimseyip, bunu en güzel şekilde kullanması ve tabii ki literatüre geçen birçok önemli, ölümsüz kahraman yaratmasında yatar. Miss Marple, Tommy and Tuppence, Ariadne Oliver, Harley Quin, Başmüfettiş Battle, Müfettiş Japp gibi birçok önemli karaktere hayat veren polisiye romanların kraliçesi, kahramanların en ünlüsünü 1920 yılında The Mysterious Affair at Styles (Ölüm Sessiz Geldi) adlı kitabında okuyucuyla buluşturmuştur. İlk olarak bu romanda karşımıza çıkan Hercule Poirot için, Agatha Christie otobiyografisinde şunları söylemiştir; “Neden dedektifimi Belçikalı yapmayayım ki? Onu titiz, küçük, her daim bir şeyleri düzelten, simetri hastalığı olan biri gibi göstermeliyim. Ve tabii ki zeki olmalı, küçük gri hücrelerini en iyi şekilde kullanabilmeli.” Ve böylece edebiyatın en ünlü dedektiflerinden biri doğmuş oldu! Bu küçük, Belçikalı mülteci, kariyerine polis müfettişi olarak başlar ve daha ileriki yaşlarda özel dedektifliğe soyunur. Christie, Poirot`nun cinayetler hakkındaki özel bilgilerini, önemli tanıdıklarını, onun eskiden polis olmasına dayandırırak okuyucuya ulaştırır. Poirot, kendisine mükemmel diyen ve mütevazilikten hoşlanmayan ilk karakterdir. Her çözdüğü olayın sonunda, dramatik bir şekle bürünüp; kötülerin her zaman cezalarını çekeceğini, Hercule Poirot var olduğu sürece hiçbir cinayetin karanlıkta kalmayacağını dile getirir. Buradan da anlaşılacağı üzre, Poirot oldukça kendini beğenmiş, bencil ve ukaladır. Fakat bu, okuyucuda kesinlikle bir antipati yaratmaz, hatta tam tersine kendisine hayranlık uyandırır. Bu yönüyle Agatha Christie bir ilke de imza atmıştır. Bu kadar kibirli bir dedektifin, insanlar tarafından beğeniden çok nefret kazanacağını 117 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference düşünen Christie, bu konuda yanılmıştır. Okuyucu, Poirot`yu her haliyle benimsemiş ve en sevilen dedektif karakteri olarak, Christie`nin diğer bütün dedektifleri arasında, kısa sürede ön plana çıkmayı başarmıştır.(1) Christie kitaplarında, Poirot`nun güzellik ve zerafete olan tutkusunu her zaman ön plana çıkarmıştır. Onun hastalık derecesinde düzenli olması, midesine düşkünlüğü, etrafındaki herkesin demode bulduğu fakat kendisinin oldukça beğendiği pos bıyıkları, yumurta şeklindeki kafası ve tabii ki meşhur gri hücreleri Hercule Poirot`yu efsane yapan en önemli özelliklerdir. Belçikalı dedektif, Christie`nin 33 romanında ve 54 kısa hikayesinde başlıca karakter olarak yerini almıştır. Bu romanların en ünlülerinden bazıları şunlardır: Murder on the Orient Express (Doğu Ekspresinde Cinayet), The Murder of Roger Ackroyd (Roger Ackroyd Cinayeti), Death on the Nile (Nil`de Ölüm), Three Act Tragedy (Üç Perdelik Cinayet), The Big Four (Büyük Dörtler).(2) Agatha Christie`nin birçok roman ve kısa hikayesi, günümüze kadar, birçok kere sinema ve tiyatro sahnesine taşınmıştır. Hercule Poirot da birçok başarılı aktör tarafından canlandırılarak seyirci karşısına çıkmıştır. Peter Ustinov, 6 filmde Poirot karakterini canlandırarak 2 Akademi Ödülü almaya layık görülmüştür. Fakat Poirot ile en çok özdeşleştirilen oyuncu David Suchet olmuştur. İlk olarak 1989 yılında Belçikalı dedektif olarak karşımıza çıkan Suchet`yi, 1976 yılında vefat eden Agatha Christie hiç izleme şansına sahip olmamıştır. Fakat Agatha`nın torunu Matthew; “Agatha`nın David Suchet`yi görememesine çok üzülüyorum. Fikrimce, Poirot`ya fiziksel olarak en çok benzeyen, onun fikirlerini ve mükemmelliyetçiliğini en iyi yansıtan aktör o oldu.” demiştir. Agatha Christie, ölümünden bir yıl önce yazdığı son polisiye romanında, Hercule Poirot`yu öldürmüştür. Poirot, okuyucuyla ilk buluştuğu romandaki gibi gene Styles köşküne, en yakın arkadaşı Hastings ile gider ve orada esrarengiz olaylar olmaya başlar. Kitap; Poirot`nun ölümünün ardından, işin içinden çıkamayan arkadaşı Hastings`in, Poirot`nun yazdığı mektubu almasıyla sonlanır. Poirot müthiş zekasını, hastalığına ve ihtiyarlığına rağmen gene en güzel şekilde kullanmıştır. İntihar ettiği zannedilen katilin, cezasını kendi elleriyle verdiğini, yani katili kendisinin vurduğunu mektubunda itiraf eden Poirot, sonrasında, onu bekleyen ölüme kendisini teslim etmiştir. Arkadaşına yazdığı mektup da, Poirot`nun kişiliğini bilen okuyucuya hem tebessüm ettirir, hem de onun küçük gri hücreleriyle bir daha buluşamayacak olmanın hüznünü yaşatır. (3) Agatha`nın kitaba verdiği isimde olduğu gibi (Ve Perde İndi – Curtain), perde gerçekten inmiş ve seyirciler Poirot`nun muhteşem sonundan sonra dağılmıştır. Hercule Poirot tarihte, adına ölüm ilanı verilen tek roman kahramanıdır. The New York Times gazetesi ‘Hercule Poirot is dead’ başlığı altında, Belçikalı Dedektifi uğurlamıştır. 1. 2. 3. 118 KAYNAKLAR: Orient Express , Agatha Christi , Millwood Press 1923 Death in Nile , Agatha Christi , Millwood Press 1923 Ten Little Niggers Agatha Christi , Millwood Press 1929 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE'S CREATIVITY Khonul Anvarzade Undergraduate Student Scientific adviser: Qasimova Azade Azerbaijan Cooperation University ABSTRACT William Shakespeare was an English poet and playwright, widely regarded as the greatest writer in the English language and the world's pre-eminent dramatist. He is often called England's national poet and the "Bard of Avon". Amazingly, we know very little about Shakespeare’s life. Even though he is the world’s most famous and popular playwright, historians have had to fill in the gaps between the handful of surviving records from Elizabethan times. So, Shakespeare was born and brought up in Stratford-upon-Avon. At the age of 18, he married Anne Hathaway, with whom he had three children: Susanna, and twins Hamnet and Judith. Between 1585 and 1592, he began a successful career in London as an aactor, writer, and part owner of a playing company called the Lord Chamberlain's Men, later known as the King's Men. He appears to have retired to Stratford around 1613 at age 49, where he died three years later. Key Words: Creativity , Globe , Plays. Shakespeare produced most of his known work between 1589 and 1613.His early plays were mainly comedies and histories, genres he raised to the peak of sophistication and artistry by the end of the 16th century. He then wrote mainly tragedies until about 1608, including Hamlet, King Lear, Othello, and Macbeth, considered some of the finest works in the English language. In his last phase, he wrote tragicomedies, also known as romances, and collaborated with other playwrights. Many of his plays were published in editions of varying quality and accuracy during his lifetime. In 1623, two of his former theatrical colleagues published the First Folio, a collected edition of his dramatic works that included all but two of the plays now recognised as Shakespeare's. Shakespeare was a respected poet and playwright in his own day. In the 20th century, his work was repeatedly adopted and rediscovered by new movements in scholarship and performance. His plays remain highly popular today and are constantly studied, performed, and reinterpreted in diverse cultural and political contexts throughout the world. His surviving works, including some collaborations, consist of about 38 plays, 154 sonnets, two long narrative poems, and several other poems. His plays have been translated into every major living language and are performed more often than those of any other playwright. Shakespeare's dramatic career falls naturally into four successive divisions of increasing maturity. The first of the four periods thus disclosed is that of experiment and preparation, from about 1588 to about 1593, when Shakespeare tried his hand at virtually every current kind of dramatic work. Its most important product is 'Richard III,' a melodramatic chronicle-history play, largely imitative of Marlowe and yet showing striking power. At the end of this period Shakespeare issued two rather long narrative poems on classical subjects, 'Venus and Adonis,' and 'The Rape of Lucrece,' dedicating them both to the young Earl of Southampton, who thus appears as his patron. Both display 119 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference great fluency in the most luxuriant and sensuous Renaissance manner. Probably at about the end of his first period, also, he began the composition of his sonnets, of which we have already spoken. The second period of Shakespeare's work, extending from about 1594 to about 1601, is occupied chiefly with chronicle-history plays and happy comedies. The chroniclehistory plays begin with the subtile and fascinating, though not yet absolutely masterful study of contrasting characters in 'Richard II'; continue through the two parts of 'Henry IV,' where the realistic comedy action of Falstaff and his group makes history familiarly vivid; and end with the epic glorification of a typical English hero-king in 'Henry V.' The comedies include the charmingly fantastic 'Midsummer Night's Dream'; 'The Merchant of Venice,' where a story of tragic sternness is strikingly contrasted with the most poetical idealizing romance and yet is harmoniously blended into it; 'Much Ado About Nothing,' a magnificent example of high comedy of character and wit; 'As You Like It,' the supreme delightful achievement of Elizabethan and all English pastoral romance; and 'Twelfth Night,' where again charming romantic sentiment is made believable by combination with a story of comic realism. Even in the one, unique, tragedy of the period, 'Romeo and Juliet,' the main impression is not that of the predestined tragedy, but that of ideal youthful love, too gloriously radiant to be viewed with sorrow even in its fatal outcome. The third period, extending from about 1601 to about 1609, includes Shakespeare's great tragedies and certain cynical plays, which formal classification mis-names comedies. In these plays as a group Shakespeare sets himself to grapple with the deepest and darkest problems of human character and life; but it is only very uncertain inference that he was himself passing at this time through a period of bitterness and disillusion. The theory persistently advocated during the last half century that Shakespeare's works were really written not by himself but by Francis Bacon or some other person can never gain credence with any competent judge. Our knowledge of Shakespeare's life, slight as it is, is really at least as great as that which has been preserved of almost any dramatist of the period; for dramatists were not then looked on as persons of permanent importance. No poet bending his energies to the composition of such masterpieces as Shakespeare's could. Second, the cipher systems are absolutely arbitrary and unscientific, applied to any writings whatever can be made to 'prove' anything that one likes. Third, it has been demonstrated more than once that the verbal coincidences on which the cipher systems rest are no more numerous than the law of mathematical probabilities requires. Aside from actually vicious pursuits, there can be no more melancholy waste of time than the effort to demonstrate that Shakespeare is not the real author of his reputed works. In the scientific area his creative works have been used by great pleasure in abstracts, course works, articles, diplomas up today. Because of modern life his plays are being reviving in the films. Especially the youngs love his masterpiece “Romeo and Juliet” that deals with love. The thousand of centures had been already passed and after this will 120 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan be passed, but Shakespeare' s valuable and irreplaceable creativity will be read, lived, preserved by the world proudly. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Oruch, Jack B., "St. Valentine, Chaucer, and Spring in February," Speculum, 56 (1981): 534–65. Oruch's survey of the literature finds no association between Valentine and romance prior to Chaucer. He concludes that Chaucer is likely to be "the original mythmaker in this instance." http://www.morrissociety.org/JWMS/SP94.10.4.Nichols.pdf Thomas Weber, "Gandhi as Disciple and Mentor," Cambridge University Press, 2004, pp. 28–29. David, Deirdre The Cambridge companion to the Victorian novel p.179. Cambridge University Press, 2001. Elleke Boehmer (2008). Nelson Mandela: a very short introduction. p. 157. Oxford University Press, 2008. "'Invictus', taken on its own, Mandela clearly found his Victorian ethic of self-mastery" Beebe, Maurice (Fall 1972). "Ulysses and the Age of Modernism". James Joyce Quarterly (University of Tulsa) 10 (1): p. 176. The Cambridge companion to Virginia Woolf. By Sue Roe, Susan Sellers. p.219. Cambridge University Press, 2000. THE ANGRY YOUNG MAN : ‘JOHN OSBORNE’ Gunay Allahverdiyeva Qafqaz University Instructor at Cult, Ph.D Student [email protected] ABSTRACT Wars and revolutions has dramatically changed the lives of human beings since the earth was created, so has World War II. In England postwar period caused to rise the movement of ‘Angry Young Men.’ Angry Young Men became the voice of desperate generation of England. Kingsley Amis, John Osborne, Arnold Wesker and John Braine can be counted as the pioneers of this movement. In this essay, it is aimed to examine the postwar situation and its effetcs in England by giving the biography of John Osborne who played a far-reaching role in pushing many young dramatists along sociopolitical paths by his play Look Back in Anger. Keywords: Angry Young Men, John Osborne, Look Back in Anger. Introduction Society is a human community, usually with a relatively fixed territorial location, sharing a common culture and common activities. There is cultural and institutional interdependence between members of the society and they are, to some extent, from other communities and groups1. Sharing a common culture and common activities society can be easily affected and changed by the convulsive events such as world wars and revolutions. After World War II all European countries included England faced innumerable predicaments and shifts. Labour Party which governed England during the 121 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference 1950s did not meet people’s demands. Having lost the domination on its colonies such as India and Burma inequality, unemployment, class consiousness still existed in their governing period. All these conditions which can be seen as ‘predicament’ for society caused desperation, unwillingness on new generation’s minds which led them dissatisfaction. The plans for postwar secondary education in Britain aimed to remove the inequalities which remained in the system. The proportion of 'free places' at grammar schools in England and Wales increased from almost a third to almost half between 1913 and 1937. However, when poorer children were offered free places, parents often had to turn them down owing to the extra costs involved2. The Education Act which was aimed to bring equality for lower class people did not work out. Graduated from universities the youth was unemployed. Angry young men movement In this gloomy atmosphere British theatre became a mirror reflecting sociopolitical events and changes which means society’s attraction on sociopolitical events got more deeper than before because after postwar period a new sociocultural movement was born in England ‘Angry Young Men.’ It was based on the disaffection and anger that a group of writers felt towards society. John Osborne, Arnold Wesker, John Braine, Kingsley Amis were the pioneers of the ‘Angry Young Men’. One could say that John Osborne’s play Look Back in Anger first produced in 1956 started the ‘Anger’ movement. Both the ‘Angries’ and their protagonists exhibited the need to voice the ills of society, to tell the truth at all costs. Angry Young Men became the voice of dissappointed generation and minority who was aware of hypocrisy of the society. Their main characters shared really similar characteristics as rebelliousness, criticism and contempt towards the society in which they lived and also they describe the monotony, mediocrity and injustice of their lives. John Osborne The man who turned anger into art ,John Osborne, changed the face of British Theatre. His play ‘Look Back in Anger’ was the turning point in postwar British theatre. He was an 'Angry Young Man' who spent his happiest years in Shropshire3. John James Osborne was born in London, England in 1929 to Thomas Osborne, an advertisement writer, and Nellie Beatrice, a barmaid. His father died in 1941, leaving Osborne an insurance settlement which he used to finance a boarding school education at Belmont College in Devon. Osborne was expelled after only a few years for striking the headmaster. After coming back home, Osborne worked several jobs before he found a niche in the theatre. He began working with Anthony Creighton's provincial touring company where he was a stage hand, actor, and writer. Look Back in Anger was written in a short period and was finally accepted by George Devine for production with his failing Royal Court Theatre. Both Osborne and the Royal Court Theatre were struggling to survive financially and both saw the production of Look Back in Anger as a risk. After opening night, the play received mixed reviews, however, Osborne was soon pronounced to be one of the most promising young playwright's in British theatre. 122 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan In the late 1950s, Osborne was persuaded by Lawrence Olivier, the famous actor, about writing a play for him. Osborne wrote The Entertainer, a play that metaphorically explores the decline of the British Empire through the eyes of a failing music hall. Olivier played the lead role in the production and the play received critical praise. Osborne would continue to write for the stage through the 1960s. He produced a number of critical and commercially successful works including Luther, a play based on the life of Martin Luther. In 1963, Osborne won an Academy Award for his screen adaptation of Tom Jones. Osborne continued to work in the artistic and entertainment worlds through the 1970s and 80s. He wrote plays, but also turned into writing screenplays, television adaptations, and autobiography. Osborne made several appearances as an actor during this period. He starred in several popular Hollywood films including Get Carter and Flash Gordon. Later in life, he received considerable awards for his work including a Lifetime Achievement Award from the Writer's Guild in Britain. Osborne died at the age of 65 from complications related to diabetes. Conclusion To sum up, before Osborne arrived on the theatrical scene, the British theatre just composed of melodramas and middle class drawing-room comedies. But in 1956, Osborne's play Look Back in Anger shocked audiences and "wiped the smugness off the frivolous face of English theatre," as John Lahr put it in a New York Times Book Review article. Osborne's protagonist, Jimmy Porter, caught the angry and rebellious nature of the postwar generation, a dispossessed people who were clearly unhappy with things as they were in the decades following World War II. Jimmy Porter came to represent an entire generation of ‘Angry Young Men.’ Look Back in Anger established Osborne, the struggling actor and playwright, as a leading writer for theatre, television and film. It also had a profound effect on British culture. The play threw cold water in the face of a sleepy popular culture. All manner of writers, actors, artists, and musicians (including the Beatles) soon reflected the influence of Osborne's ‘Angry Young Man.’ END NOTE 1. 2. 3. http://bitbucket.icaap.org/dict.pl Online Dictionary of Social Sciences www.parliament.uk/about/living-heritage/transforming ociety/livinglearning/school/overview/educationalact1944/ www.bbc.co.uk/shropshire/content/articles/2005/04/07/great-salopians-john-osborne feature-shtml REFERENCES 1. Colby, Douglas. As The Curtain Rises: Contemporary British Drama. London: Associated Univ Press, 1979. 2. Hayman, Ronald. John Osborne. London: Heineman, 1968. 3. Taylor, John. R. Anger and After: A Guide to the New British Drama. Baltimore: Penguin Books, 1963. 4. http://bitbucket.icaap.org/dict.pl Online Dictionary of Social Sciences 123 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 5. 6. 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference www.parliament.uk/about/living-heritage/transforming society/livinglearning/school/overview/educationalact1944/ www.bbc.co.uk/shropshire/content/articles/2005/04/07/great-salopians-john-osborne-feature-shtml MODERN APPROACHES TO SHAKESPEARE’S LANGUAGE Gunay Guliyeva Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT West…. from which side, which point of view to analyze West? Let’s see ,not impressive sidetechnology for nowadays, look to the literature from the past bevel. Lived in Victorian and Elizabethan period, carrying the West conception form and thoughts of his epoch, without any restrictions – but sometimes as they are, sometimes with exaggerating to the literature was eminent writer – Shakespeare. From centuries he was recalled, proved himself and precious works which he left behind, have difficulties in understanding but stating sayings, imagery beauty are inestimable in his work. So, I wont to cite you about the person who had such kind of values. Key words: Eminent Shakespeare ,West conception form ,difficult language ,personal precious. One of eminent writers of world’s literature , who was recalled mostly with his name, who tried to quote West man’s sentiment to the humanity accurately was forceful pen user – Shakespeare. Born in England, was neither a genius nor a superman with special powers. Just born in the village but actually started robust words and could use precious thoughts. He was an important nominee of word’s literature. In his time “the globe” was under the pressure of his writings. Saying efficiency, we mean that, actually W. Shakespeare indicated such kind of points that life truths could find like their “shadows” in the literature. And this was the most striking feature of Shakespeare .(1) The English language has changed a great deal over the last few hundred years, and it is still changing like other languages. Several words in use during those periods either have different meanings today or have been nearly forgotten. Also Elizabethan dialect differs slightly from Modern English, but the principles are generally the same. On those times there were no dictionaries. Although especially grammar issues organized but they would not appear until the 1700 s. So Shakespeare as a youth would have no more systematically studied his own language. But he was well – educated conversationalist in the language from inside . Shakespeare could use words where they fitted. Maybe that is why Shakespeare is as relevant today as he was in his own time? The best answer for this question is that: From my point of view he is relevant and important person for all ages because people die, but words never die. If he left memorable and unforgettable sayings behind himself, so he would never die. But actually for many people today, reading Shakespeare’s language is a problem but it is a problem that can 124 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan be solved. 2 In Shakespeare’s works there are many wordplay, also compressions, omissions that readers must recognize and understand. But for this we-Modern readers need to develop the skills for understanding this writing. But really in Shakespeare’s works there are many unusual sentence structures which can bored reader from beginning and may have trouble with Shakespeare’s words. Because most of his immense vocabulary is still in use, but a few of his words are not, worse, some of them now have meaning quite different from they were in 16 and 17 centuries. That’s why as a literature learner I can say that, if readers of Shakespeare want understand him it is essential “Solving Shakespeare’s puzzle” in his thoughts and get the message behind his words. In the words of Louis Marder: “Shakespeare was so facile in employing words that he was able to use over 7.000 of them-more than occur in the whole King James version of the Bible-only once and never again” From my point of view, it is evidence that Shakespeare was master of his work. As we said before, in Shakespeare’s plays we can face with sentences which very difficult to understand. For ex: “Wherefore dost than leave?” Like a foreign language, yes? That is why we must know all words in sentences otherwise we can’t solve puzzle. Shakespeare used in his works certain words which created as if William Shakespeare’s Glossary. Today we can find them from different sources. For ex: especially from internet or from library. Let’s see some examples Shakespeare’s diction. aery – nest ( Hamlet ) bewray – reveal ( King Lear ) cubiculo – room , chamber ( Twelfth Night ) dunnest – darkest ( Macbeth ) ensteeped submerged ( Otello ) Flirt-gills-loose women “Gill” was a familiar or contemptuous term for a girl (as “Jack” for a boy) (Romeo and Juliet) gouts – drops (Macbeth) husbandry – thrift (Hamlet) intermit – hold off (Julius Caesar) jowls – bumps (Hamlet) Leman – sweetheart (Twelfth Night) moe – more (Julius Caesar) (The Merchant of Venice) nimble – footed – madcap (King Henry IV . part I) out – angry (Julius Caesar) pignuts – peanuts (The Tempest) quillest – quips (Othello) theumy – moist (Julius Caesar) sooth – truth (Macbeth) tristful – sorrowful (Hamlet) unsinew’d – weak (Hamlet) vizards – masks (Macbeth) wilt – must (Romeo and Juliet) 125 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference wot – know (Romeo and Juliet) thee – you … “When will I see thee next?” thou – you … “Thou art a villain” thy – your … “Thy name is more hateful than thy face” hark – listen … “Hark to the owl”(3) In the theatre sometimes most of these difficulties are solved for us by actors who study the language and articulate it for us so that the essential meaning is heard – or, when combined with stage action, is at least felt. When reading on one‘s own, one must do what each actor does; go over the lines until the puzzles are solved and the characters speak in words and phrases that are, suddenly, rewarding and wonderfully memorable. Also the New Folger Library Shakespeare editions of Shakespeare’s plays and poems offer readers assistance in understanding Shakespeare’s language with notes and images placed beside the play text. They also include essays on how Shakespeare uses language in each work. Also Shakespeare is known for his prolific use of figurative language. He used many metaphor, smile, personification, alliteration and allusion. That’s why for Shakespeare’s readers it is hard to get the message behind his words. Below are examples where Shakespeare, used these literature devices. “My bounty is as boundless as the sea, My love as deep, the more I give to thee, The More I have, for both are infinite. (Romeo and Juliet) (4) So, Shakespeare was famous “man of letters” over the world. But he gained with friends more enemies, too. Even some of his enemies claimed that Shakespeare didn’t exist or his works, plays were written by different unknown people. 5 As we said about Shakespeare there are different points of view. Plus, in another claim they said Shakespeare gave some religion points in his works. Last but not least, I think Shakespeare was a great writer. He could use his world outlook in better form. Also maybe sometimes he was able to appear “a cultural shock” with his writings but Shakespeare’s plays inestimable of course. That’s why we say Shakespeare as relevant for today as he was in his time. 6 REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 126 Shakespeare William, The Library Shakespeare Really Useful Map Company Ltd.India, 2007, 183-218 Shakespeare William, Romeo ve Juliyet , Remzi Kitapevi ,2000, 142 Kolcu Ali Ihsan,Batı Edebiyatı ,Akçağ,Ankara 2003,238 http://www.william-shakespeare.info/william-shakespeare-dictionary-c.htm http://www.bathcsd.org/webpages/edepartment/shakespearean_terms.cfm http://www.bardweb.net/language.html April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan MODERN APPROACHES TO CHARACTER OF HAMLET Tuğçe Özdemir Undergraduate Student Baku State University Faculty of Azerbaijan Language and Literature Department ABSTRACT Today, English writer William Shakespeare's great works as tragedies, historic plays, drams, comedies are very popular. The main characteristic features of his works, is that, his heroes are not the character of the book and their brightness have survived four hundred years until today. And, the common similarities of the characters are crimes and the revenge sense to enemy. All these features, characteristic of the macabre killings and revenge sense is shown the writer’s famous tragedy by the character of Hamlet. The topic of the tragedy was created Hamlet’s entering to Denmark from Germany where he got University education, knowing his father’s enemy by his father’s ghost and revenge on his uncle. Key words: hamlet, revenge, human nature. Shakespeare her biri birbirinden farklı komedi ve trajedi türünde eserler kaleme almıştır. Komedi türündeki eserlerinde benzersiz güldürü yeteneğini ortaya koyarken, trajedilerinde tüylerimizi diken diken eden bir gerilim yaratmaktadir. Hamlet eseri de tüylerimizi diken diken eden trajedi türünde bir eseridir. Shakespear eserlerinde daha çok hadiselerin derinliyine inmiştir.Onun eserlerinde ilk bakişta önemsiz görünen küçük bir olayın arkasında aslında toplumu ilgilendiren meseleler durmaktadir. Hamlet eseride sadece intikam alma duygusu üzerine yazılmış gibi gözükse de aslında dönemin sosyal ve siyasi meseleleri ile bağlı yazdığı bir eseridir. Hamlet hakkında çok sayıda yazılar yazılmıştır ve bu yazıların çoğu da baş kahramanımız Hamlet karakterinin tahlili üzerine olmuştur. Karakterimiz hakkında bir birine zıt ve muhtelif fikir söyleyenler olduğu gibi eserin esas ideasını Hamletin düşünceleri ile iradesi arasında olan zıtlıklarda arayanlarda olmuştur. Rus yazarı Turgenyev 1860 yılında yazdığı “Hamlet ve Don Kişot” adlı makalesinde Hamlet’in bencil ve her şeye şüphe ile yanaşan biri, Don Kişot’un ise işgüzar biri olduğunu yazmıştır. Ona göre Hamlet düşünen insandır lakin fealiyetsizdir. Don Kişot ise iradelidir, ama, akıllı değil demiştir. Turgenyev şunu da belirtmiştir ki, Hamlet de Don Kişot gibi kötülüklerin karşısında duran bir karakter olmuştur (Dünya Edebiyatı William Shakespear seçilmiş eserleri). Evet, Hamlet toplumda olan haksızlıkları kanunların ikiyüzlülüyünü saf ve temiz olan duyguların önemsenmediğini insanların ne kadar alçaldığını ve yalancı olduklarını görür fakat Hamlet bütün bunlara karşı birşeyler yapmak istese de başaralı olamaz. Bunun en önemli nedeni ise karakterimizin iradesinin zayıf olması ve içinde bulunduğu ikilemlerden kurtulamamasıdır. Hamletin yaşadığı bu ikilemleri babasının hayaleti ile karşılaştıktan sonraki davranışlarşında daha da net görmekteyiz. Hamletin cevabını veremediği bir soru vardır ki, o babasının intikamını almalı mi, yoksa almamalı mı? Hamlet karakterini incelediğimizde yazarımızın,diğer eserlerinde olduğu gibi bu eserinde de kitap karakteri oluşturmak yerine hemen hemen, günlük hayatta karşımıza çıkabilecek sıradan bir karakter oluşturduğunu görürüz. Hamletin tam olarak anlaşılamayan bir kişiliği vardır. Bu da onu her çağda 127 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference yoruma açık bir karakter yapmaktadır. Hamletin en önemli sorunu ise kendi zayıflıkları olmuştur. Esere dönüp baktığımızda Hamlet, babasının amcası tarafından öldürüldüğünü öğrendikten sonra acı çekmeye başlar. Hamlet ya bu acıyı çekecek ya da kendini öldürerek bu acıyı dindirecektir. Karakterimizin bu ikilemini Shakespeare “Olmak ya da olmamak” işte bütün sorun bu dizesiyle dile getirmiştir. 1. KAYNAKLAR Vilyam Şekspir 1564-1616, Seçilmiş Əsərləri (“Şərq-Qərb”, Bakı-2009). A NEW APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF ORIENTAL THEME IN ENGLISH LITERATURE Lala Isayeva Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University ABSTRACT Richard Knolles’s (?1550-1610) “The General History of the Turks” (1603) was much appreciated by Samuel Johnson, the most eminent Literary figure of the XVIII century. He took from the history of the Turks the plot for his verse tragedy “Irene”. They say that Samuel Johnson was disappointed by the play’s mixed reception. The oriental colouring much affected the XIX century Romanticists, especially the inspiration of the Oriental history made the poets write their some works on that theme. So it was a magnetic theme that appeared in Medieval Ages and further on periods of Literature. The article presents the characteristic elements of Oriental conception that appeared through-out various periods of English culture and literature. Key words: Orientalism, oriental colouring, Medieval Literature, complex identities, the history of the Turks, Western audience. İngilis ədəbiyyatında Şərq mövzusunun öyrənilməsinə yeni baxış İngilis ensiklopedik nəşrlərində “oriental (or Eastern) novel”, eləcə də “oriental (or Eastern) tale” kimi təqdim edilən Şərq hekayələri Orta (Yaxın), yaxud Uzaq Şərqdə vaqe olan hadisələri, xüsusilə XVIII əsr Qərbi Avropa, o cümlədən ingilisdilli ədəbiyyatda bədii inikasını yaradan xeyli sayda ədəbiyyat toplusunu ifadə edir. İngilis tarixçisi Riçard Knollesin (Richard Knolles (?1550—1610)) 1603-cü ildə yazdığı “Türklərin ümumi tarixi” (“The General History of the Turks”) əsəri ədəbiyyat aləmində XVIII əsrin görkəmli sənət adamı Səmuel Consonun (1709-1784) (o, özünün məşhur “Ayrin” (“İrene”) əsərinin süjetini bu kitabdan götürmüşdür – L.İ.), habelə “Türk poemaları” ilə şöhrət qazanan Corc Qordon Bayronun (1778-1824) yaradıcılığında, poeziyasında “Şərq koloriti”nə müəyyən təsir izini qoymuşdur. XX əsrin əvvəllərində - 1900-1920-ci illərdə Azərbaycanın elmi, ədəbi və bədii düşüncə tarixində mühüm və əhəmiyyətli mərhələnin daşıyıcıları olan “Füyuzat”çıların işıqlı və dünyəvi baxışları onların Şərq və Qərb mədəniyyətlərinin ideologiyasını vəhdət şəklində öyrənməsi ilə bağlıdır. Təbii ki, belə bir yol milli intibahın yaradılmasında ən 128 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan düzgün və yeganə mütərəqqi yoldur. Prof. Şamil Vəliyev (Körpülü) bu haqda yazır: “... “Füyuzat”çıların Şərq və Qərb, müsəlman və xristian aləminin mədəniyyət və ədəbiyyatının qarşılıqlı əlaqə və müqayisədə təhlili onların bütöv dünyanı anlamaq istəyinə əsaslanırdı” (1, 135). “Füyuzat”çıların Şərq və Qərb əlaqələrinin öyrənilməsində qazandığı uğurlar nə qədər diqqəti cəlb etsə də, indiki günlərimizdə də ənənəvi tədqiqat prizmasında bu əlaqələrin daha əhatəli şəkildə tədqiq edilməsinə ehtiyac olduğunu söyləməliyik. İngiltərədə Şərq ölkələrinə, xüsusilə onun mədəniyyət və ədəbiyyatına hədsiz marağı ərəb ədəbiyyatının klassik toplusu olan “Min bir gecə”nin XVIII əsrin əvvəllərində - 1705-1708-ci illərdə anonim “Grub Street” adlı versiyasının ingilis dilinə tərcüməsi ilə başlanmışdır. Lakin ərəb dilində yazılmış bu sənət abidəsinin Qərbi Avropada tanınması Antoni Qallandın (Antoine Galland (1646-1715)) tərcüməsi ilə əlaqələndirilir. Antoni Qallandın tərcümə versiyası 1704-1717-ci illər arasında çap olunmuşdur. Lakin “Min bir gecə”nin ilk mükəmməl tərcüməsinin Con Peynə (John Payne (1842-1916)) məxsus olduğunu söyləmək lazımdır və onun tərcüməsi çox az nəşr tirajı ilə 1882-1884-cü illərdə ingilis oxucusuna təqdim edilmişdir. Ser Riçard Börtonun (Sir Richard Burton (1821-1890)) ərəb erotologiyasının mükəmməl sənət nümunəsi “Min bir gecə”sinin 1885-1888-ci illərdə tərcüməsi ona tənqidin və maliyyənin böyük uğurunu gətirən əsərə çevrildi. Əvvəla, onu da vurğulamaq yerinə düşər ki, Şərq və Qərb məfhumları heç də coğrafi trayektoriyaları, yaxud coğrafi məkanları bütövlükdə özündə ehtiva etmir. Əslində, Şərq – İslam, Qərb isə Xristian dünyasını ifadə etmək məramı daşıyır. Anqlo-Sakson dövrünün VII əsrin əvvəllərində meydana çıxması İslam dini dünyagörüşünün, o cümlədən İslamın pərvəriş tapdığı dövrə təsadüf edir. Erkən ingilis yazarlarının nə ölkələrin artıq məlumatlandırıldığı İslam konsepsiyası, nə də sonrakı əsrlərdə Qərb yazarlarının sarasinlərə (Orta əsrdə qərblilərin Afrika müsəlmanlarına verdiyi ad-L.İ.) həsr edəcəyi əsərlərə xüsusi, yaxud fantastik diqqət yetirilmədiyini qeyd edən İova Universitetinin ingilis dili və ədəbiyyatı alimi Keyti Lavezzo (Kathy Lavezzo) yazır: “Erkən və indiki günlərimizə gəlib çatan Anqlo-Sakson dövrünün ərəb işğallarının təsviri Bidin (The Venerable Bede (673-735)) “Genezis” (“Bibliya: Varlıq kitabı”) kitabına dair şərhində səhnəyə çıxdı” (2, 435-436). Ser Con Mandevillenin (Sir John Mandeville) ilk dəfə 1356-1357-ci illərdə AnqloNorman fransız dilində yazıya aldığı məşhur səyahət əlyazması XIV əsr ingilis ədəbiyyatında Şərq ölkələrinin coğrafiyasının, romans və möcüzələri ilə təbii tarixinin yadda qalan səhifələrinin təsvirini verən təsiredici, cəzbedici əsər kimi dəyərləndirilir. Sonralar bu əsər ədəbi aləmdə qüdrətli ingilis yazarları kimi dünya şöhrəti qazanan Cefri Çoserdən Vilyam Şekspirə kimi bir sıra sənət adamlarının yaradıcılığına mühüm və əhəmiyyətli təsirini göstərmişdir. Ser Con Mandevillenin səyahət kitabı ingilis ədəbiyyatında yaranan əfsanəvi səyahət kitabının məşhur janrının prototipi kimi qəbul edilmişdir. Oxucunu Türkiyəyə, Tatar ölkəsinə (orijinalda “Tartary” kimi təqdim edilən bu ölkə əslində Azərbaycan ölkəsi kimi nəzərdə tutulmuşdur-L.İ.), İrana, Misirə və Hindistana 129 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference aparan səyahət kitabında Şərq tarixi, coğrafiyası ilə bağlı elementlərin öyrənilib tədqiq edilməsi ayrıca bir tədqiqat mövzusu ola bilər. İlk dəfə bu əlyazmanın təxminən 1357-ci ildə Fransada yayımından sonra onun bir sıra Avropa dillərinə tərcümə edildiyini qeyd edən araşdırıcılar həmin dövrdən “Səyahətlər” əsərinin 22 versiyasının indiki günlərimizə gəlib çıxdığını söyləyirlər. Əslində bu əsər öz dövründə Müqəddəs torpağa-Şərq ölkələrinə çıxan zəvvarlar üçün həm coğrafi, həm də etik məlumatları özündə təcəssüm etdirən bələdçi kitabıdır. Bir faktı da qeyd etmək lazımdır ki, bu əlyazma Boldenseleli Uilyamın (William of Boldensele), Pordenoneli Frayer Odorik (Friar Odoric of Pordenone) və Beauvaisli Vincentin (Vincent of Beauvais) əsərləri əsasında tərtib edilmiş bir toplu kimi də dəyərləndirilir. Qərb təcrübəsinin və dəyərlərinin tənqidçisi kimi Ser Con Mandevillenin kitabı ekzotikləşdirilmiş Şərqin yenidən sınaqdan keçirilməsi prizmasında bir çox tarixi hadisələrin öyrənilməsi baxımından təəccüblü deyildir. XIX əsrin ortalarında yazılan kitabın Avropada qısa müddətdə və geniş şəkildə yayılıb populyarlaşmasının səbəbi təbii ki, Qərb oxucusu üçün qəribə və ecazkar görünən Şərq dünyasının real görüntüləri olmuşdur. İngilis, ispan, daniya dillərində yayımlanan bu səyahət toplusu ən azı iki əsrlik bir zamanda Şərqə dair mötəbər məlumatların mənbəyi olaraq öz aktuallığını və əhəmiyyətini qoruyub saxlamışdır. Səyahət ədəbiyyatının qeyri-adi populyarlığı bir də ona görə yüksək dəyərləndirilir ki, o digər ədəbiyyat jurnallarından fərqli şəkildə birinci şəxsin dilindən təqdim edilən mətnin faktiki müşahidəsi əsasında əfsanəvi qəhrəmanın deyil, əsl səyahətçinin dili ilə təqdim edilən inandırıcı təhkiyəni özündə ehtiva edir. Sonrakı dövrlərdə, xüsusilə ingilis romantizmi dövründə Şərq mövzusunda əsərlər yazmış müəmmalı həyatı və türk dünyasına qarşı qərəzli siyasi mövqeyi və fəaliyyəti ilə dünyada yaxşı tanınan Corc Qordon Bayron, gözəl və oxunaqlı mahnıların və poemaların müəllifi, irland əsilli Tomas Mur, “Min bir gecə” nağılları kimi macəra janrında yazdığı romanları ilə məşhur olan Ceyms Yustinyan Moriyerin Şərq mövzusunda yazdığı əsərləri ədəbiyyat tarixinin “yaddaş”ına yazılmış, oxucu marağının və heyrətinin unudulmaz stolüstü kitabı kimi dəyərləndirilmişdir. XIX əsr ingilis romantizmində Şərq konsepsiyası ayrı-ayrı yazıçı və şairlərin Şərq dünyasına ictimai-siyasi baxışlarının görüntüləri çevrəsində araşdırılıb tədqiq edilməlidir. Fikrimizcə, Şərq dünyasının Qərb ədəbi arealında bədii əksi verilən mənzərəsində ruhani dünyamız, tarix və mədəniyyətimiz haqqında deyilən hər sözün, hər obrazın arxasında heyrət və həsədlə yanaşı, tədqiqə ehtiyacı olan o qədər də açıq-aydın görünməyən “üsyan” və “təhqirlər”in də təhlil və şərh edilməsinə ehtiyac vardır. 1. 2. 3. 4. 130 ƏDƏBİYYAT Veliyev (Körpülü) Şamil. Füyuzat edebi mektebi. Ankara: Edjat yayınları, 2000. Lavezzo Kathy. Complex Identities: Selves and Others.-The Oxford Handbook of Medieval Literature in English. Printed in Great Britain: Oxford University Press, 2010. Knolles Richard. The General History of the Turks. London, 1603. Gower Roger. Past into Present. Longman, 1990. April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan OTTOMAN POETRY AND BRITISH CRITICISM Ali Bereket Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT The work deals with the Ottoman poetry in British criticism based on some serious researches. It is important to note that study of Ottoman poetry within the frame of British orientalism is nearly a profound view to the history of Ottoman Literature. The ideas of some critics such as, Sir Philip Sidney and George Puttenham on Ottoman poetry are analyzed and reviewed in the report. E.J. Gibb noted in the preface of his research “A History of Ottoman Poetry” that he had endeavoured to trace the successive phases through which Ottoman poetry has passed, to discover the influences which have brought these about, and in this way to present as it were a panorama of the rise and progress of this poetry. So we can say that research of Ottoman poetry which had been carried by E.J. Gibb is of great value. The author of the article concerning the conclusion states that the Turks had no literature “was a shock for some scholars”. So the author of the article presents his commentaries on Ottoman poetry which was mainly composed in mesnevi form. Key words: Ottoman poetry, British criticism, Turkey, orientalist. As antique Greek poetry and the works by Greek philosophers as well as poems of Ottoman and of an ancient East literature had a vast influence on English literature and scientific circles. So in British criticism different investigations have been made on Ottoman poetry and scientific explanations have been rendered in English. While thinking about investigation of Ottoman poetry, we feel under obligation of mentioning the names of critics, Sir Philip Sidney (1554-1586) and George Puttenham (?1529-1591) who wrote some sharp statements on poetry problems. Those critics faced with the decline in the English poetry. “The Arte of English Poesie” by Puttenham1 (1589) and “The Defence of Poesie”(1595) by Sidney2 attracts attentions as the characteristic of arguments and trials to return back to poetic traditions of the ancient English poetry. From this point of view it is important to mention the logical scientific discourses of Sidney against those are of the opinion that poetry is unnecessary. He wrote: “… neither Phylosopher nor Histoririographer could at the first have entered into the gates of popular judgements, if they had not taken a great Passport of Poetry, which in all Nations at this day, where learning florisheth not, is plaine to be seene, in all which they have some feeling of Poetry.”3 After such kind of judgments Philip Sidney remind the way that the poetry was created and developed in Turkey. H noted: “... in benighted Turkey besides their lawe – giving Divines they have no other Writers but Poets.”4 It is not coincidence that Philip Sidney who created the first scientific work of criticism in the English literature mentioned such kind of judgments. The extraordinary poetic samples of literature touched the cords of hearts of people not only in Turkey but also in other parts of the world. Prof. Hamid Araslı noted one sided characteristic of works written about Turkic as well as Eastern poets by European orientalists: “Generally European orientalists 131 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference couldn’t go beyond regulating scientific information about oriental poets. Instead of giving scientific analysis of the poets they were under impacts of memoirs.”5 Naturally the demands of considerations, praise and writing peculiar for that period by Indian, Persian and Turk memoirs experts reveal the limitations and one sidedness in their memoirs. And Western Europe scholars and literary figures had to follow the same way and they avoided presenting detailed analysis. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. ENDNOTE http://www.poetspath.com/Dave_Cope/Puttenham.htm http://www.poetryfoundation.org/learning/essay/237818 Sanders Andrew, The Short Oxford History of English Literature, Second Edition, London: Oxford Univ. Press 1999, p.107 Ibid., p.107 Araslı Hamid, The life and creativity of Saib Tebrizi; Araslı Hamid, Azerbaijan Literature: history and problems, (selected works) I volume, Baku: Youth, 1998, p.562 REFERENCES Sanders Andrew, The Short Oxford History of English Literature, Second Edition, London: Oxford Univ. Press 1999 Araslı Hamid, The life and creativity of Saib Tebrizi; Araslı Hamid, Azerbaijan Literature: history and problems, (selected works) I volume. Baku: Youth, 1998 E.J. Gibb, A History of Ottoman poetry, Volume I, London1958 http://www.poetspath.com/Dave_Cope/Puttenham.htm http://www.poetryfoundation.org/learning/essay/237818 COINCIDENCES CHANGED TESS`S LIFE IN THOMAS HARDY`S “TESS OF THE D`URBERVILLES” Aynur Hacıyeva Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Some people thinks that fate is something that directs their life and they can do nothing to change it because the order of things is determined beforehand. That`s why we have to live what we are meant to have. Despite this, others believe that coincidence is the only explanation for the way their lives turn out. Great English novelist Thomas Hardy portrays chance and coincidence as having very significant role in “Tess of the d`Urbervilles”. In this novel three such coincidences had a great impact on Tess`s future. The first being that Tess Durbeyfield`s father knew that their family came from the oldest and the wealthiest family in England. Another one occurs when Tess slips a letter of confession underneath both her lover`s door and the carpet which is resulted with him losing sight of it. The last coincidence would be the death of Tess`s father which leaves the whole family in a state of disappointment, and after this Tess had to step up and take care of the family. Each of these coincidences were the beginning of Tess`s further misfortune and changed her life. Of course, she had not chosen this fate, this fate had chosen her. Key words: coincidence, consequence, fate, change. 132 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Tess Durbeyfield and her family which belonged to a middle class lived in the town of Marlott in a state of destitution. Her father`s, John Durbeyfield`s rank was above the farm laborers. He does not put much interest in working and instead spends time drinking. One evening his meeting a man upon returning to his home was the first coincidence in Tess`s life. This man named Parson Tringham makes him aware about the fact that the Durbeyfield family is the lineal representative of the ancient and knightly family of the d`Urbervilles who came from Normandy with William the Conqueror.(1,18) This news suddenly changes Durbeyfield`s view on his family`s lifestyle and decides that they should be living as their noble ancestors once did. If all the things had gone as they planned, they should have lived in prosperity and wealth. But the events tended to other direction. Being aware of this news John`s wife Joan Durbeyfield says that a man by the name of d`Urberville lives not far from their home and considers that he might be able to help them in their hard times. After the death of their only horse, the Durbeyfield family have to do something to earn for living, but Mr. Durbeyfield refuses to sell the horse due to his newfound d` Urberville pride. Because this knightly family never sold their chargers for cat`s meat. (1,45) So, the family decides to send their eldest daughter, Tess to see if the d` Urberville family would help them, with hopes of Tess marrying a gentleman and restoring their family`s status. This egoist decision of sending Tess to the d`Urberville would be the change in her life that would lead to so many other events for her and would be the beginning of her life`s destruction. Had Tess not been sent to the d`Urberville home, she would not have met Alec nor would bore his child and her life would have been completely different. With hopes of finding work at a diary called Talbothay`s Tess left her birthplace of Marlott after her son`s death. The people there was unaware of her past because he told nothing to them about it. After much time, Tess would accept the marriage proposal of a co-worker named Angel Clare, who was in love with her. She decides to tell him everything about herself to Angel before getting married him. But she couldn`t tell it face to face that is why she sat down and wrote a succinct narrative of those events and put it into an envelope. Despite this letter, Tess`s confession did not reach Angel Clare. By chance, her letter was not only slipped underneath his door, but also slipped underneath his carpet, where he could not see it. Tess did not discover this until her wedding day, when she decided to tear up the letter and not let him know of her past. Tess`s life again had been changed by another coincidence. Writing a letter and putting it under Angel`s door, Tess felt much ease knowing that he would know all of her past. Now she hoped that despite of every disaster happened to her Angel would still love her as much as he did before. Little after their marriage, Tess confesses to Angel of her past. Angel goes to Brasil to find land where he might be able to start a farm and also think about Tess`s confession and decide which step to take next. Soon after Angel`s leaving, she decides to leave Marlott and find work. But due to the time of year, she was forced to go to FlintcombAsh, where she works to death.Tess struggles through the work and finds the courage 133 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference to ask her father-in law for help because of bad condition and lack of money. All this time there was not any information of Angel, even he did not write any letter to her. On her way back to the farm, Tess mets Alec who persues her for some time trying to persuade her in his love. “Remember, my lady, I was your master once! I will be your master again. If you are any man`s wife you are mine!” (2) The main coincidence is that during the time d`Urberville is pursuing her, Tess`s mother becomes ill and her father soon dies. After the death of Tess`s father, the Durbeyfield family loses its the only shelter. So, D`Urberville gets great opportunity to move in on Tess. He convinced Tess that Angel would never come back and by this way he had Tess to get marry him. He then gives her family a home and money, and he himself lives with them. All of these events happens just in time because he does return, but it is too late and Tess had already married.This coincidence of Tess`s father dying at just the right moment for Alec to marry her and Angel returning only a little after, leads to the murder of Alec. If her father had not died and Angel had not returned at just the right moment, she would not have killed Alec and would not have been sentenced to an execution for her crimes. All of these coincidences had a great impact on Tess`s life and changed it dramatically. Each event that occurred by chance left Tess in a predicament where she was compelled to take control and do something to improve the situation. 1. 2. REFERENCES Thomas Hardy “Tess of the D`Urbervilles” , 2004. http://classiclit.about.com/od/ttitles/a/aa_tessquote.htm NEW AZERBAIJANI PROSE AND ITS STYLE VARIETY (YENI AZƏRBAYCAN NƏSRI VƏ ONUN ÜSLUB ƏLVANLIĞI) Ayten Zargarova Institute of Literature, ANAS, doctoral student [email protected] ABSTRACT In the article we endeavored to reveal style diversity in new Azerbaijani prose. It is undeniable that the prose of 60’s or a new prose literature is recorded in our history as a new stage not only for its subject, content, heroes, characters, but also for its genre-style quest diversity. Thereby, one of the facts drawing attention in exploration of new prose is its style quantity. Certainly, it is not reasonless. Changing atomsphere and environment required new approach and style. Although new Azerbaijani prose styles have passed a rather short period, their development is profoundly rich as far as context is concerned. New prose representatives apply mostly traditions of the previous centuries’ writers (J. Mammadguluzada, A. Hagverdiyev etc). Creative styles of new prose are as follows: intellectual style, analytic style, psychological style, dramatic style, lyric-psychological style, publicist style. Usage of psychological analysis as a manifestation form of style happens to be one of the most important incentives familiarizing us with the prose of 60’s. Though, we consider that the usage of psychological analysis in Azerbaijani literature is not in appropriate level. Key words: style, psychological analysis, Azerbaijani prose. Açar sözlər: üslub, psixoloqizm, azərbaycan nəsri. 134 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Danılmaz bir həqiqət var ki, 60-cı illərin nəsri, və ya yeni nəsr ədəbiyyatı tariximizə təkcə mövzu, məzmun,qəhrəman, xarakterlər və s. fərqləri ilə deyil, eləcə də janr-üslub axtarışları, fərqləri ilə yeni bir mərhələ kimi daxil olurlar. 50-ci illərin sonu, 60-cı illərin əvvələrində ortaya çıxan “yeni nəsr”in ədəbiyyatımızda özünütəsdiq mərhələsi artıq arxada qalmışdır. Aradan keçən bu müddət ərzində ədəbiyyatımızda bir mərhələ təşkil edən “yeni nəsr”in tədqiqi ilə bağlı müəyyən tədqiqat işləri də aparılmışdır. Hələ də mübahisəli olaraq qalan müxtəlif məsələlərə baxmayaraq, tənqidçi və ədəbiyyatşünasların yekdilliklə təsdiq etdiyi kimi, “yeni nəsr” müasir Azərbaycan nəsrinin aparıcı istiqamətini təçkil edir. Yeni nəsrin yaranması, formalaşması prosesini izah edərkən, tənqidçi və ədəbiyyatçünasların arasında mübahisələrə səbəb olan fikirlərdən biri “yeni nəsr”in təkcə zaman, yaxud nəsil, və ya keyfiyyət anlayışları ilə bağlı olduğunun göstətrilməsidir. Tanınmış ədəbiyyatşünas və təngidçi Yaşar Qarayev “Nəsrin yeniliyi” adlı yazısında yeni nəsrin yaranması prosesində ədəbi nəsliln iştirakını qeyd edir: “Altmış-yetmişinci illərdə qənclər nəsrə dəstə ilə gəldilər və məcbur elədilər ki, həm oxucu, həm ədəbi–elmi-estetik fikir öz diqqət və marağını onlarda cəmləşdirsin. “Yeni Azərbaycan nəsri”, “yeni dalğa” ifadələrini də bizim cari leksikonuna elə onlar daxil elədilər. Həmin ifadələr bu nəslin müasir milli nəsrə gətirdiyi yeniliyi (istər məzmun, ideya, mövzu yeniliyi, istərsə də forma, yaxud indi deyildiyi kimi, struktur baxımından təzətərliyi) ehtiva və ifadə eləyə bildi.” (3,124). Başqa bir ədəbiyyatşünas alim, Arif Hacıyev isə o zamankı gənc nasirlərin gördükləri işi, həmin illərdə rus ədəbiyyatında və ölkənin digər ədəbiyyatlarında baş verən dəyişikliklərə, təmayüllərə cavan yazıçıların sadəcə olaraq reaksiyası kimi qiymətləndirir.(5,8) Şübhəsiz, hər iki fikirdə təkzib olunmayaz həqiqət vardır. Yeni nəsrin məhz 60-cı illər ədəbi nəslinin fəaliyyəti ilə bağlamaqda tənqid tamamilə haqlıdır, çünki bəhs olunan dövrdə ədəbiyyatımızda yeniliyin, novatorluğun əsas daşıyıcıları məhz gənclər oldular və yeni nəsrin ideya-estetik platformasını ərsəyə gətirməyin, müdafiə etməyin bütün ağırlığı da onların çiyinlərinə düşdü. Buna görə də, “almışıncılar”,adlandırılan ədəbi nəslin yeni nəsrin təşəkkulündə və formalaşmasındakı önəmli rolu təbii və qanunauyğun sayılmalıdır, lakin bunu mütləqləşdirərək, ancaq bu meyar əsasında konkret bədii əsər və onun məziyyətləri haqqında mühakimə yürütmək birtərəfliyə mexaniki qiymətləndirməyə gətirib çıxara bilər. Yeni nəsrin tədqiqində diqqəti cəlb edən məsələlərdən biri də onun zəngin üslublara malik olmasıdır. Bu da səbəbsiz deyil. Dəyişən ab-hava , mühit özünə yeni yanaşma tərzi ,yeni üslub tələb edirdi. İnsanın daxili-psixoloji aləminə yönələn əsərlərin ənənəvi metodlarla təsviri artıq mümkün deyildi. “60ci illər nəsrində həyat materialına münasibətdə baş vermiş dəyisiklikliyi, şübhəsiz ilk növbədə həyat materialına münasibətdə baş vermiş dəyişikliklərdə axtarmaq lazımdır. Bu material-real gerçəkliyin özünə yeni münasibət tələb edirdi, bu yeni münasibət isə yeni yanaşma tərzində, yeni ifadə tərzində və nəhayət yeni yazı manerasında, stilində reallaşırdı” ( 2,137). Yeni nəsr nümayəndələrini bədii təsvir predmetinə ümumi baxış, eyni ovqat və dünyaduyumu, gəhrəmanların hiss və duyğularına həssas münasibət birləşdirir. Ənənəvi ədəbiyyatdan fərqli olaraq, yeni nəsrin qəhrəmanları adi adamlar oldu. Hər biri mürəkkəb psixoloqiyaya malik bu adamların, təsvir etmə missiyasını isə sovet 135 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference nəsri yerinə yetirə bilməzdi, çünki sosialist realizmi canlı, real insanlardan daha çox müxtəlif hadisə və epoxal dəyişmələri qələmə alırdı. Bununla demək olmaz ki, yeni nəsr həmin stereotip və çərçivələrdən birdən-birə çıxdı. Yeni Azərbaycan nəsrinin üslubları zaman etibarilə çox qisa , məzmunca isə dolğun tarixi inkişaf yolu keçmişdir. Bu yolun elmi-nəzəri tədqiqi fərdi yaradıcılıq xüsusiyyətlərinə görə bir-birinə yaxın olan sənətkarların təşkil etdikləri üslub istiqamətlərinin hər birinin novator xarakterinini aşkarlamağa imkan verir. Şübhəsiz, üslub təmayüllərin, üslubların novator xarakterini aşkar edərkən onların ənənəyə nə dərəcədə bağlı olduqları da nəzərə alınmalıdır.Yeni nəsr nümayəndələri ənənəyə əsaslanmaq mənasında yaşlı nəsil yazıçılarına deyil,daha əvvəlki dövrün ənənəsinə müraciət edirlər (C.Məmmədqluzadə, Ə.Haqverdiyev və b.).Bu da yəgin ki, hər iki dövr sənətkarlarının insanın mənəvi-daxili aləminə olan marağı, şəhsiyyətin mənəvi aləmində baş verən təbədduatları təhlil etmələri ilə bağlıdır. “60-cı illərdə üslub probleminin kəskinləşməsi (əgər belə demək mümkündürsə) mənəvi xarakter daşıyır, üslubi tendensiyalarda gərginliklə aydın insan mövgeyi nəzərdən keçirilir” (6,164) . Beləliklə, ədəbiyyatda müasir həyat haqqında artıq köhnəlmiş təsəvvür və ifadə vasitələri ilə yazmağın mümkün olmaması qənaətinin doğurduğu qüvvəti, səmərəli axtarış ruhu, yeni vəzifələrə uyğun gələn fərqli, orijinal estetik boyalar tapmaq cəhdinin bədii fikrin inkişafının mahiyyəti və istiqamətini müəyyən etdiyinin şahidi olduq. Yeni nəsrin yaradıcılıq üslubları bunlardır: intellektual üslub, analitik üslub, psixoloji üslub, dramatik üslub, lirik-psixoloji üslub, publisistik üslub. Bu yaradıcılıq üslubları ənənə və novatorluğun qısa zaman kəsiyində çox mürəkkəb qarşılıqlı münasibətlər şəraitində yarandığından diqqəti onların hansının daha aparıcı rol oynadığında deyil, onları birləşdirən bədii estetik xüsusiyyətləri müəyyənləşdirməyə yönəltmək lazımdır. Hər biri öz yazı manerası, stili ilə maraqlı olan “ yeni nəsr” nümayəndələrini həyata ümumi baxış, dünya duyumunun bənzərliyi, qəhrəmanların hiss və duyğularına həssaslıq birləşdirir. İlk baxışda problemlərin qoyuluşu tematika baxımından bir-birinə yaxın olan sənətkarları üslublarına görə məhz həyata, real gerçəkliyə subyektiv, yaxud obyektiv münasibəti ayırır. Yeni nəsrin üslub istiqamətlərini bu baxımdan müəyyən edən tənqidçilər tamamilə haqlıdırlar. Üslub müxtəlifliyinə, rəngarəngliyinə malik olan yeni Azərbaycan nəsrinin başlıca üslub təmayüllərindən olan analitik və lirik-psixoloji üslub xüsusiyyətləri bir növ əkslik təşkil edirlər. Bu üslub istiqamətindən istifadə edən sənətkarlar psixologizmi bütöv bir sistem səviyyəsində təzahür etdirərək, qəhrəmanların düşüncəli, mürəkkəb təbiətli olduğunu göstərirlər. S.Əhmədovun “Toğana” romanının qəhrəmanı Adilin daim öz-özü ilə mübahisəsini, dialoqunu ziddiyyətli dolaşıq fikirlərlə dolaşdığını görürük. Bununla yanaşı, biz onun düşüncələrində bütün yaylaq qonşularının rəftar və davranışlarını, xasiyyətlərini, onun yaşadığı mühit və təbiətin ümdə cəhətlərini, eyni zamanda bunların hamısı haqqında onun rəyini öyrənirik. Bədii təsvirə nisbətən təhlilin nisbətən üstünlük təşkil etdiyi bu cür əsərlərdə müəllif təhkiyəsi ənənəvi nəsrdən fərqli olaraq, bədii strukturda çox az, bəzən də əhəmiyyətsiz yer tutur. Anarın “Macal” povestini qəhrəmanı Fuadın daxili aləmindən başqa əsərdə həm də biz onun vasitəsilə, bilavasitə onun təq136 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan dimi, təsviri və təhlili vasitəsilə digər adamlarla, onların arasındakı münasibətlərlə tanış ola bilirik. Analitik üslub istiqaməti bir növ əkslik təşkil edən lirik psixoloji üslub istiqamətinə aid olan yazıçılarin (Ə.Əylisli,İ.Məlikzadənin,Elçinin) əsərlərində psixologizmdən geniş istifadə olunur. Bu yazıçılar psixologizmdən şəhsiyyətin daxili aləminin açılmasında üslubi məqam kimi istifadə edir, lakin bu onların heç də eyni üsluba malik olduqlarını deməyə əsas vermir.Əgər analitik üslub istiqamətinə daxil olan sənətkarların əsərlərində hadisələr, ətraf mühit qəhrəmanın təqdimi və təhlili ilə göstərilsə, müəllif təhkiyəsi bir növ “sıxışdırılsa”, lirik-psixoloji təmayüllü nəsr nümunələrində isə qəhrəman mövqeyində yazıçı “mən”inin özü çıxış edir. Bu zaman lirik psixoloji üslubun tələbinə uyğun olaraq, məlum məsələdir ki,düşüncəvilik, hissi-emosional fəallıq, daxili aləmin psixoloji çalarları ,bir sözlə desək, obyektiv həyatın subyektiv təsviri ön plana keçir. Əgər lirik nəsr üslubunda gerçəkliyə münasibət qəhrəmanın subyektiv qavrayışında əks olunursa, psixoloji üslubda təsvir olunmuş konkret düşüncənin şüurda əks olunması nəsrdə qəhrəmanın dünyaduyumunun bütövlüyü və özünəməxsusluğu saxlanılmaqla, onu “daxildən göstərmək”üçün istifadə olunur. Bu cür fərqli cəhətlər onların üslubi müqayisəli təhlili nəticəsində daha aydın olur. Anarın “Macal” povestində qəhrəman hadisələr içərisində təqdim edilməkdən daha çox, hadisələr qəhrəmanın qavrayışında təqdim olunur, bədii mətn əsasən onun düşüncələri əsasında qurulur. Psixoloji nəsrin məhz bu xüsusiyyətindən bəhs edən Baxtin qeyd edir ki, qəhrəmanı yad düşüncənin tamhüquqlu subyekti kimi təsdiq etmək cəhdini Dostoyevski “qəhrəmanı lirik qəhrəman etməyərək”, onun səsini öz səsiylə qarışdırmayaraq, duymayaraq, eyni zamanda təsvir olunan psixoloji gerçəkliyi nüfuzdan salmayaraq onu yad, başqa adam kimi göstərmişdir. (4,19). Psixoloji üslublu nəsr əsərlərində çox vaxt qəhrəmanların əsl təbiətini əks etdirmək üçün daxili monoqlardan istifadə olunur. Psixoloji üslublu nəsr əsərlərində çox vaxt qəhrəmanların əsl təbiətini əks etdirmək üçün daxili monoloqlardan istifadə olunur. Anarın “Macal” povestinin qəhrəmanı Fuadın daxili nitqinə diqqət yetirək : “Qəribədir, niyə mən öz içimdə bu qədər mübahisə edirəm, Oqtayla, oqtaylarla, hətta hirslənirəm, qızıram onlara. Niyə fikrimi bu qədər məşğul edirlər? Niyə mənə elə gəlir ki, Oqtay da, onun dostları da nə səbəbdənsə özlərini məndən yuxarı tuturlar, məni özlərinə tay bilmirlər. Halbuki tərsinə olmalıdır məntiqnən” (1,63) Elçin psixoloji hekayələrində qəhrəmanın özünütəhlil formasından bədii üsul kimi istifadə edir. Bu baxımdan, onun “Beş qəpiklik motosikl” hekayəsində Sabir Məlikov obrazı uğurla seçilmişdir. Göründüyü kimi, yeni nəsrin nümayəndələri insanın daxilimənəvi aləminin, xüsusən də, şüuraltı proseslərin əks etdirilməsində psixologizmdən əvəzedilməz vasitə kimi istifadə etmişlər. Bu isə “xarakterlər nəsri” adlanan 60-cı illər nəsrinin insanı ön plana çəkməsi, insana diqqətin artması ilə bağl ı idi. Demək olar ki,bu nəsrin qoyduğu problemlərdən, bu problemlərin bədii həllindən asılı olmayaraq, onların hamısında ümumi bir fon var: insan, nəsrin qəhrəmanı xarici mühitdə üz-üzə gəldikdə, toqquşanda,o,acizləşir,tənhalaşır. Düzdür, ədəbiyyatın məhz 137 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference insan problemi ilə məşğul olduğunu nəzərə alsaq, bu cür problemlərin heç də yeni olmadığını görərik. Lakin onlar hansı insanı qələmə alıblar? Yeni nəsr nümunələrində ənənəvi nəsrdən fərqli olaraq, həyatda “baxtı gətirməyə nlər”, mühit tərəfindən qəbul edilməyənlərdir. Hər birinin öz individual yazı ədası, üslubu ilə seçilən yeni nəsr nümayəndələrinin hamısı üçün mövcud olan ümumi bir üslub var: bu isə həyat materialını əks etdirməsində psixoloqizmdən geniş istifadə olunmasıdır. Beləliklə, üslubun təzahür formalarından biri sayılan psixoloqizmdən istifadə olunma 60-cılar nəsrini yaxınlaşdıran, doğmalaşdıran ən mühüm amillərdən biri sayılmalıdır, lakin bizə elə gəlir ki, Azərbaycan ədəbiyyatında psixoloqizmdən hələ lazımi səviyyədə istifadə olunmamışdır. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. ЯДЯБИЙЙАТ Anar. Macal.B.,Gənlik,1978,264s. Əliyeva N. 60-80-ci illərin Azərbaycan nəsrindəqəhəman və üslub axtarışları. Bakı:Elm,1997,159s. Гарайев Й. Мейар-шяхсиййятдир. Бакы: Йазычы, 1988, 456с. Rus dilində Бахтин М.М. Проблемы поэтики Достоевского. М., Наука, 1973, 318 с. Гаджиев А. В поисках героя. Баку: Язычы, 1981, 128c. Гусев В. Герой и стиль. М.,1983,286с. JAMES JOYCE AND MODERNISM Gunel Mammadkarimova Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT James Joyce was an Irish novelist and poet. Joyce’s major works are the short-story collection “Dubliners” (1914); novels “A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man” (1916) and “Finnegans Wake (1932). But at the top of his creative activity stands his best known work “Ulysses” (1922), which the episodes of ancient Greek writer’s – “Homer’s Odyssey” are paralleled with the contrasting literary styles. With the appearance of the Ulysses (also T.S Eliot’s poem “The Waste Land”) 1922 was a key year in the history of English language – literary modernism. Stream of consciousness technique, careful structuring, and experimental prose-full of puns, parodies and allusion, as well as its characterization and broad humor, made this book a highly regarded novel in the modernist grade. In 1988 the Modern literary, ranked “Ulysses” first on its list of the 100 best English-language novels of the 20th century. Key words: James Joyce, “Ulysses”, “Homer’s Odyssey”, modernist grade. James Joyce Augustine Aloysius was an Irish novelist and poet, regarded to be one of the most effective and influential writers in modernist grade of the early 20th century. He was born to a middle class family in Dublin, where he studied as a student at the Jesuit schools Clongowes and Belvedere, then at University College Dublin. From his early ages, Joyce emigrated to the different parts of Europe, lived in Trieste, Paris and Zurich. Though Joyce’s fictional creative activity was not beyond Dublin, most of 138 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan his characters resemble family members, enemies, friends from there. As he claimed: “For myself, I always write about Dublin, because if I can get to the heart of Dublin I can get to the heart of all cities of the world.” (Elman,p505.Citing power, From an Old Waterford House(London,n.d)p-63-64) Joyce’s major works are the short- story collection “Dubliners” (1914); novels “A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man” (1916) and “Finnegans Wake (1932).But at the top of his creative activity stands his best known work “Ulysses” (1922), which the episodes of ancient Greek writer’s-“Homer’s Odyssey” are paralleled with the contrasting literary styles. With the appearance of the Ulysses (also T.S Eliot’s poem “The Waste Land”) 1922 was a key year in the history of English language-literary modernism. In Ulysses, Joyce employs stream of consciousness which is the base of modernism according Sigmund Freud. Joyce also used in this novel parody, jokes, and virtually other literary technique to present his characters. The action of the novel, which takes place in a single day, 16 June 1904, sets the characters and incidents of the Odyssey of Homer in modern Dublin. And Joyce presented Homer’s characters Odysseus, Penelope and Telemachus in the image of Leopold Bloom, his wife Molly Bloom and Stephan Dedalus, parodically contracted with their lofty models. In this novel we can come across various areas of Dublin life. Ulysses is a book of privacies and subjectivities, a remarkable number of its scenes are set in public space-library, museum, bar, cemetery, and, most of all, the street (www.guardaian.co.ok/books/2009/jun16/jamesjoyces classics). So, the book is also detailed study of the city. Joyce said that if Dublin were to be destroyed, in some catastrophe it would be rebuilt, brick by brick, using his work as a model. The book consists 18 chapters, each covering about one hour of the day, beginning around 8a.m and ending some time after 2a.m the following morning. But at first glance much of the book may appear unstructured and chaotic. Joyce once said that he had put in so many puzzles that it will keep the professors busy for centuries arguing over what I meant which would earn the novel immortality. (“Hefferman, James A.W. (2011) Joyce’s Ulysses Chantilly,VA.The teaching company)Each chapter employs its own literary style and parodies a specific episode in Homer’s Odyssey. The book is also unusual in the history of modernism for its suggestion that there need be no conflict between bohemian and bourgeois. At its climax the ad-canvasser Bloom invites the poet Dedalus home with him for conversation and cocoa. In recording the dailiest day possible, Joyce teaches us much about the world: how to cope with grief and loss; how to tell a joke and how not to tell a joke; how to be frank about death in the age of its denial; how to walk and think at the same time; how to purge sex of possessiveness; how the way people eat food can tell us who they really are. (Kebard Declan (2009-06-16)”Ulysses modernism’s most sociable masterpiece”London Guardian.co.ok.retrieved june 28,2011) Before Joyce, no writer of fiction had so foregrounded the process of thinking. The soliloquists of Shakespeare and the nineteenth-century novel were aristocrats conside139 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference ring ultimate questions of death or suicide. Joyce offers the stream-of-consciousness of an ordinary citizen as prelude to nothing more portentous than the drinking of a cup of tea.(Kebard Declan(2009-06-16)”Ulysses modernism’s most sociable masterpiece” London Guardian.co.ok.retrieved june 28,2011). Stream of consciousness technique, careful structuring, and experimental prose-full of puns, parodies and allusion, as well as its characterization and broad humor, made this book a highly regarded novel in the modernist grade. In 1988 the Modern literary, ranked Ulysses first on its list of the 100 best English-language novels of the 20th century. (Kebard Declan(2009-06-16)”Ulysses modernism’s most sociable masterpiece” London Guardian.co.ok.retrieved june 28,2011). At the end I want to finish by Joyce’s own words: "If Ulysses isn't fit to read." replied its author, "then life isn't fit to live". But he never took his extraordinary celebration of the ordinary over-seriously. When a fan asked to kiss the hand that wrote Ulysses, Joyce laughed and said "no-that hand has done a lot of other things as well". 1. 2. 3. 4. REFERENCES Elman,p.505. Citingpower,From and Old Waterford House(London,n.d)p-63-64 Kebard Declan (2009-06-16) “Ulysses modernism’s most sociable masterpiece” London: Guardian. co.ok Retrieved June 28,2011 Hefferman, James A.W(2011)Joyce’s Ulysses Chantilly, VA:The teaching company LP THE AMERICAN DREAM IN THE MASTERPIECE OF FRANCIS SCOTT FITZGERALD Naila Bandiyeva Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Henry David Thoreau says: “Dreams are the touchstones of our character”. The American Dream is one of the most familiar and resonant phrases in American national lexicon, so familiar that they seldom pause to ask its origin, its history, or what it actually means. The American Dream, or rather the several American Dreams have both reflected and shaped American identity from the Pilgrims to the present. The United States, unlike most other nations, defines itself not on the facts of blood, religion, language, geography, or shared history, but on a set of ideals expressed in the Declaration of Independence. The American dream is conceived of in terms of success and of material success in particular; getting rich quick is what it is all about. It was to go to the WEST and become a millionaire. All American literature- like all of American life- it often about the American dream and Scott Fitzgerald has been identified with the American dream. It was his subject of matter and it was a subject that had come to fascinate readers everywhere. His masterpiece The Great Gatsby is an exploration of the American dream as it exists in a corrupt period and it is an attempt to determine that concealed boundary that divides the reality from the illusions. Key words: American dream, nation, American life, literature. 140 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan Since the end of the Second World War the United States of America has been the most powerful country in the world. American power has included its cultural power, too. Writing or talking about America means invoking the American Dream, which remains a major element of the national identity. People believed that American dream was a part of American history, culture and language so they said: “America was born out of a dream”. “Life, Liberty, and the Pursuit of Happiness’- this is the soul and heart of American dream. The concept of American dream could enter the national lexicon during the time of political and cultural upheaval. The true origin of the phrase was first mentioned in 1931, by a historian James Truslow Adams in his book The Epic of America. In the Preface, when Adams refers to the ‘American dream of a better richer and happier life, ”adding“ that dream or hope has been present from the start” the phrase was first time used. In the Epilogue, Adams goes into more detail and broadens the scope of the American dream concept, explaining that the most distinctive gift that America has made to the world is the American dream. It is such a dream of a land where life should be better, richer and fuller for every man, with opportunity for each according to his ability or achievement. All American literature - like all of American life - it often about the American Dream and Scott Fitzgerald has been identified with the American dream. It was his subject of matter and it was a subject that had come to fascinate readers. Fitzgerald’s novels have been based o a concept of class. He is the first American writer seems to have discovered that such a thing as American class really existed. Who wants really to understand it, one has to dig into the fresh insides. On the surface of The Great Gatsby Fitzgerald portrays a romantic love between a man and a woman, but inside the real meaning is much deeper. Fitzgerald depicts the 1920’s as a time of decay social and moral values, evidence of this is the greed and the pursuit of pleasure. Jay Gatsby’s constant parties epitomized the corruption of the American Dream as the desire for money and worldly pleasures overshadowed the true values of the American Dream. The Great Gatsby is an exploration of the American dream as it exists in a corrupt period, and it attempted to determine boundaries between the reality and illusion. The illusion seems more real than the reality itself. Embodied all characters in novel, they threaten to invade the whole of the picture. Here the reality is a thing of the spirit, a faith in the half-glimpsed, but hardly understood, possibilities in life, the reality is undefined to itself. It is inarticulate and frustrated. Nick Carraway, Gatsby’s friend and also, Fitzgerald’s narrator, says of Gatsby: “Through all he said, even through his appalling sentimentality, it was reminded of something-an exclusive rhythm, a fragment of lost words, that I had heard somewhere a long time ago. For a moment a phrase tried to take shape in my mouth and my lips parted like a dumb man’s, as though there was more struggling upon them than a wisp of startled air. But they made no sound and what I had almost remembered was incommunicable forever.” (F. Scott Fitzgerald “Great Gatsby”, pg.89) 141 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference On the last page of the novel Nick compares the “green breast of the new world” to the green light at the end of Daisy’s dock. The “green breast of the world” represents the dreams of the immigrants that came to the new world seeking religious freedom, opportunity, love, and democracy, along the way instilling universal family values. As they settled with these goals in mind, they strived and created what is America today. Gatsby realized that the illusion was there-there where Tom and Daisy, and generations of small-minded, ruthless Americans had found it-in the dreamless. After this recognition, Gatsby’s death is only a symbolic formality, for the world into which his mere body had been born rejected the gift he had been created to embody-the traditional dream from which alone it could awaken into life. As the novel closes, the experience of Gatsby and his broken dream explicitly becomes the focus of that historic dream for which he stands. Nick Carraway is speaking: “Most of the big shore places were closed now and there were hardly any lights except the shadowy, moving glow of a ferryboat across the Sound. And as the moon rose higher the essential houses began to melt away until gradually I became aware of the old island here that flowered once for Dutch sailor’s eyes- a fresh , green breast of the new world. Its vanished trees, the trees that had made way for Gatsby’s house, had once pandered in whispers to the last greatest of all human dreams...” (F. Scott Fitzgerald “Great Gatsby”, pg.330) Gatsby fades into the past forever to take his place with the Dutch sailors who had chosen their moment in time so much more happily than he. REFERENCES 1. Charles D. Hayes “Beyond the American Dream”, USA, 1998, 369 pg 2. Francis Scott Fitzgerald, Ruth Prigozy “The Great Gatsby”, Oxford University Press, 1998, 151 pg 3. F.S. Fitzgerald “The Great Gatsby”, Microcard Edition Books, 1973, 336 pg 4. Hildegard Schne “The American Dream”, Verlag, 2010, 36 pg 5. James Truslow Adams “The Epic of America”, Taylor& Francis edition, 1938, 446 pg 6. Jennifer L. Hochschild “Facing up to the American Dream”, New-York, 1996 , 412 pg. 7. Jim Cullen “The American Dream”, New-York, 2003, 214 pg 8. “The American dream and the power of wealth”, Routledge, 2006 , 231pg 9. http://xroads.virginia.edu/~hyper/fitzgerald/gatsby/gsix.html 10. http://books.google.az/books?id=FV5R6_FgLUAC&pg=PA89&lpg=PA89&dq A TALE OF LOST ILLUSIONS OF VICTORIAN PERIOD BASED ON “GREAT EXPECTATIONS” BY CHARLES DICKENS Rena Qurbanova Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT During the novel’s journey towards modernity in English literature, Charles Dickens was the main figure in the Victorian Period who responded to the changes taking place in contemporary society through 142 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan realistic point of view with his brilliant novels. “Great Expectations” is Charles Dickens’ thirteen’s novel, one of the greatest examples that he gifted to the world fiction. In this work, Dickens confronted an orphan boy, Pip, who could not find himself in society, was absorbed with hopes that the future would be as he wanted, and believed in possibility of getting anything, with the real face of life; throughout the novel, Pip steps towards to see the world of truth, to perceive the people around him and the life itself by dint of his dashed hopes and ruined expectations. Edgar Johnson, perhaps, the greatest Dickens biographer of our times, called “Great Expectations” (barring the changed ending, which he thought a flaw) “ the most perfectly constructed and perfectly written of all Dickens’s works.” 1 Key words: Charles Dickens, Victorian Period, Pip, expectation, hope, illusion, life, identity, society. Charles Dickens is known as a master of the serialized novel; “Great Expectations” as a weekly serial appeared in “All the Year Round” from December 1, 1860 to August 3, 1861. This serial periodical, like others, both was determined and to some extent controlled by the readers’ response and demand; and with it the writer hit the financial rescue for his periodical. Charles Dickens was drawn especially to social justice and to commenting on the inequalities inherent to Victorian society. While England was growing rich and powerful in the era of colonialism and the Industrial Revolution, Dickens saw the injustice that ran rampant among the working and lower classes and saw the people who couldn’t find himself in society in a complexity time of such wealth and run away with the desperate, fatuous hopes which would ruin their life. “Great Expectations” is the ironic title given to the novel in which the Victorian Period is described as a world of expectations and in which Dickens celebrates the human will and capacity to stay alive against great odds. The autobiographical mode of the novel focused on the development of the main character, Pip. The novel opens the presentation of Pip in the graveyard, viewing his family. We basically grow up with him over the course of 59 chapters. Threatened by the convict, Magwitch little Pip helps him, towards the end of the novel he appears as Pip’s benefactor in exchange for his goodness. This is one of the main points of the novel, but the core theme rests on Pip’s love to Estella, adopted girl by the rich, old lady Miss Havisham who influences greatly his life. After their first meeting in Miss Havisham’s house Satis House, the world of expectations begins for Pip. Dickens laid out three chronological episodes of the novel : the first takes us through Pip’s childhood and early youth to the moment when he leaves to discover where his newly announced “Expectations” will bring him. The second show the working out of these “Expectations” to the moment of their shattering by the arrival of Magwitch. The last leads Pip and Magwitch through struggle and catastrophe and so to deatch in Magwitch’s case and near-death in Pip’s. “Expectations” are demolished, and past and future are at last annealed in a sober, responsible present.2 Wishing to be loved, at least to be noticed by Estella, little Pip devotes his time to learning how to become ‘uncommon’; in his new self-absorption he begins to ignore 143 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference everything, everybody important around him; he is now discontented with his life, way of living, begins to hope something better. When it is revealed that Pip has inherited a large sum of money from an anonymous benefactor on the condition that he moves to London to become a gentleman. He expects Estella to be affected by his becoming a ‘gentleman’ and new life with new expectations will wait him… But soon Pip considers himself lost even in his most familiar surroundings, because he could not define his place in community. He realizes that the relation between society and a person is mutual, it is not just changing your place from one class to another. Throughout the novel Pip undergoes internal changes that separate him from the ephemeral world of great expectations and guides to the eternal world of Truth. For Pip, the indication of this truth – disappointed expectations, comes gradually, for instance, when he puts on his new suit, when he sees his new home, when he lunches at his first London restaurant: “We went and had lunch at a celebrated house which I then quite venerated, but now believe to have been the most abject superstition in Europe”. 3 Pip’s expectations are not the only illusory ones. So Dickens didn’t give such a title to the novel in vain: almost every character in the story experiences disappointed hopes from time to time. Those characters in “Great Expectations” who dream the most, hope the most, and plan the most are ultimately wounded by their dreams, hopes, and plans. The first is Miss Havisham, desolated by her elated expectation as she prepares, dresses for her wedding; then the crushing of Magwitch’s hope for freedom; Mrs. Joe’s hopes for benefit from Pip’s connection with Miss Havisham; Biddy’s hope for lifelong partnership with Pip; Compeyson’s plans to catch Magwitch and gain a revenge; Joe’s expectation of Pip being a blacksmith and living with him, etc. Likewise, when characters realize their dreams, they do not find the happiness that they expected, they only find loneliness and loss. We love what we cannot have and the world of illusions don’t give them what they want, at times there occurs changes, getting entagled by the life they see the new facets of life. Even the main figure here, Pip discerns that the contours of his goal have been changing all this while. He learns that the gap between perception of a little boy and reality is never bridged; life is a world of great expectations and his expectations, impressions are nothing more than self-deception. “Miss Havisham's intentions towards me, all a mere dream; Estella not designed for me; I only suffered in Satis House as a convenience, a sting for the greedy relations, a model with a mechanical heart to practise on when no other practice was at hand; those were the first smarts I had.” 4 - here Pip comprehends that his greatest dream has only led him to his suffering and this helps him to grow in life and become a wiser. The ferocity and strength of his love for Estella in spite of her scorn for him is stunning in light of the fact that he himself ignores the people who love him most in life. But Joe’s and Magwitch’s love and Herbert’s friendship which are not tied to any of his expectations teach him the valuables of life. Pip’s extreme remorse is obvious, and he looks back from the assurance of knowledge gained by experience: in the moments of defeat 144 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan and shame, he accepts that he had been wrong to give up his old happy life for his ‘expectations’. Fundamentally, this is a novel of hope, not one of despair. G.K.Chesterton points out that of all Dickens’ novels, “the only book to which he gave the name “Great Expectations” was the only book in which the expectation was never realized” 5, but he notes too that the novel’s best moments chronicle the “vacillations of the hero between the humble life to which he owes everything and the gorgeous life from which he expects something.” 6 In Pip, Charles Dickens creates a truly evolution of the character from simplicity through deceptive, ostensible success to an authentic self-reliance. Pip fails as a fortunate orphan but ultimately prevails as a self-made man. “Great Expectations” is a tale of illusions and an illusoriness of expectations or assumptions about what the future holds. The world of “Great Expectations” heralds only one thing: suffering which brings experience… ENDNOTE 1. Johnson Edgar. Charles Dickens: His Tragedy and Triumph. 2 vols. New York, 1952. p.993 2. George Newlin. Understanding Great Expectations: A Student Casebook to Issues, Sources, and Historical Documents. USA, 2000. pp.3-4 3. Charles Dickens. Great Expectations. Great Britain, 2010. Volume 2, chapter 3, p.166 4. Charles Dickens. Great Expectations. Great Britain, 2010. Volume 2, chapter 20, p.287 5. G.K.Chesterton. Appreciations and Criticism of the Works of Charles Dickens, in Chesterton on Dickens. San-Francisco, Ignatus Press, 1989. p.383 6. G.K.Chesterton. Charles Dickens, in Chesterton on Dickens. Great Britain, Wordsworth Editions Limited, 2007. p.172 REFERENCES 1. Charles Dickens. Great Expectations. Great Britain, 2010. 2. G.K.Chesterton. Appreciations and Criticism of the Works of Charles Dickens, in Chesterton on Dickens. San-Francisco, Ignatus Press, 1989 3. G.K.Chesterton. Charles Dickens, in Chesterton on Dickens. Great Britain, Wordsworth Editions Limited, 2007. 4. George Newlin. Understanding Great Expectations: A Student Casebook to Issues, Sources, and Historical Documents. USA, 2000. 5. Harold Bloom. Modern Critical Interpretations: Ch. Dickens’ Great Expectations. New York, 2000. 6. Johnson Edgar. Charles Dickens: His Tragedy and Triumph. 2 vols. New York, 1952. 7. http://www.shmoop.com/great-expectations/ 02.03.2012 145 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference REVENGE AND THE RESULT IN “WUTHERING HEIGHTS” BY EMILY BRONTE Saida Mehdiyeva Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT I want to explain my topic on Wuthering Heights written by Emily Bronte. This novel is full of love, hate and revenge. Though there are different themes revenge is the most important theme in this novel. Why did I choose the name revenge? In real life we can come across to such feelings. I want to show psychological situations of heroes when they cannot get the things which they want too much. While reading this novel I understood that an honest man can be known as a cruel person for the people’s attitude around him. Some group of people overcome their bad feelings and try not to lose their humanism. But I want to show the other group of people who yield to their weak points and suffer from this. With the help of my hero I want to show how poor people grow unpleasant feelings in their hearts and how they live with the aim of revenge and what can be the result of revenge. Even Sigmund Freud told in his psychoanalytical theory that if someone dreams something much and cannot get it he can be mad. In this novel we see the result of this dream. Key words: love, loss, cruelty, hate, revenge and result. Wuthering Heights tells us about the relationship between Catherine Earnshaw and an orphan boy Heathcliff, who was adopted by the girl’s father. At the beginning of the novel Heathcliff is introduced as a kind and strong man. He barred for difficulties. But he heard that his lover was going to get married to a rich man Edgar and on that day he left home for three years. He did not give any information about his life and I think that it was his first step towards the feeling of cruelty. Catherine married to Edgar not for love but for her comfortable life that she dreamt. Both Robert McKibben and John Hagan who wrote about this play prove that neither Catherine nor Heathcliff are guilty for their wrong actions.1 Because in the Victorian period good life and marriage were the main aim for girls. Some people who don’t get the things they want from life have to accept their troubles. Even they want to show themselves as happy people and they put up with their fates. But people like Heathcliff live with the feeling of revenge. With such feelings he made his life harder even though he knew that he couldn’t get the previous life and love. While reading this novel a reader can understand the hero’s sorrow. But when the hero lives only with the feeling of revenge a reader begin to hate him as in real life. This feeling even made Heathcliff as a mad man. He is shown as a character of evils. He got married to the sister of Edgar Linton who was Catherine’s husband. But, of course, not for the feelings of love but for the revenge. He wasn’t happy himself and he made some people unhappy who were around him. Day by day he became cruel and even when he learnt that his lover Catherine got ill for him, he was happy. 146 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan When Catherine died the author showed Heathcliff’s troubles and he didn’t deny his cruelty. A reader may think that after losing his lover he can change his character but he had more aims to revenge. He didn’t forgive her. His wife Isabella also left him for this reason. After some period he got information about his son. He was glad for son’s coming. We can think that he is going to change his life. But it is not so. His aim of revenge made him so cruel that he used his son to reach his bad aims. His second aim was to make Catherine’s daughter-Cathy and his own son Edgar unhappy. He made them get marry in order to get the inheritance of the Catherine’s family. But even when his son became ill he didn’t give his love to him. He showed his bloody feelings. A reader both hates and feels sorry for Heathcliff till the end of the novel. But Cathy acknowledged her feeling to her cousin Hereton. Hereton also was one of the heroes who became cruel and careless to Cathy’s feelings. He explains his indifference with his words to Cathy: “When I was in trouble nobody helped me that’s why I hate everyone around me”. In real life we can see such facts. When we have difficulties we expect care from our close friends, parents or lover. Unlike Heathcliff, Cathy could get her love. She found a way to get Hereton’s heart, they got married and became happy but at the end of the novel the author showed that Heathcliff who lived with the feeling of revenge was defeated by love. People like Heathcliff admit their faults when they are alone. Even he said: “What will I get if I revenge”. He decided to be free and he stayed alone in his room. Heathcliff refused to eat or drink something. Finally he died alone in his room. He believed that he would be together with Catherine after death.” We recognize in them tragedy of passionate natures whom intolerable frustration and loss have stripped them of their humanity” (Critic Hagan).2 E. Bronte shows that we can solve conflicts with better ways but not with revenge. Because the result of revenge is hurtful. At the result, we can see that cruelty and the feeling of revenge give us nothing but hard life which is far from peace and love. Revenge can take the best things from us. END NOTE 1. 2. www.123.helpme.com-WutheringHeights www.123.helpme.com-WutheringHeights REFERENCES 1. 2. Emily Bronte. Wuthering Heights. England, by Cox and Wyman Ltd.1994 www.123.helpme.com-wutheringheights 147 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference GREAT OPPORTUNITIES OF LITTLE GENRE (BASED ON RAFIG TAGI’S LATEST STORIES) Shafa Jabiyeva Doctoral Student ANAS, Institute of Literature named after Nizami [email protected] ABSTRACT It was researched the story problem of epic genre of contemporary literature in this article. Especially, this theme was investigated based on Rafig Tagi’s latest stories. Because, Rafig Tagi’s stories draw attention to its themes and writing style. And his stories informed us about starting a new stage of this genre. Specific limits and known schemes belonging to Azerbaijani story is not repeated in these stories. Reality and unreality, allegory, symbol is striking widely in the stories of this author. Rafig Tagi’s stories is interesting just because, it is impossible to speak about these prose works with traditional, standard canons. Key words: Rafig Tagi, Azerbaijani story, modern period, epic genre. Kiçik janrın böyük imkanları (Rafiq Tağının son hekayələri əsasında) Hekayə epik növün olduqca geniş yayılmış janrıdır. Və süjetli nəsrin üç janrının həcmcə ən kiçiyidir. Əsasən tək süjetdən, yaxud bir neçə süjet üzərinə köməkçi süjet vasitəsi ilə əlavə edilmiş fikirlərdən ibarət olan hekayənin adətən ən çətin ədəbiyyat janrı olduğu düşünülür. Hekayə ilə ədəbiyyata gəlmək çox asandır, amma hekayə ilə tanınmaq və oxucuların diqqətini cəlb etmək çox çətindir. Romanda həyatı təsvir etmək, cəmiyyətdə, hətta dünyada baş verən hadisələri qələmə almaq üçün meydan var, roman janrı buna imkan verir, povestdə də bu mümkündür. Amma əsl istedad bir romana, povestə sığa biləcək hadisələri, məqsədi, qayəni, xarakterləri həcmcə qat-qat kiçik olan hekayədə əks etdirə bilər. Deməli, kiçik janr adlandırdığımız hekayənin böyük imkanlarını istedadlı qələm sahibi göstərə bilir. Çağdaş Azərbaycan hekayəsinin struktur dəyişikliyə uğraması öz əksini bir sıra nümunələrdə, xüsusilə də yazıçı Rafiq Tağının yaradıcılığında öz əksini tapdı. Son 20 ildə Rafiq Tağının xeyli sayda hekayələri müxtəlif qəzet və jurnallarda, ədəbi portallarda dərc olunub. O hələ sovet dövründə yaradıcılığa başlasa da, Rafiq Tağı imzası ilə çap olunan əsərlər 90-cı illərdən sonra daha çox tanındı. Yazarın 1987-ci ildə “Yanaşı ulduzlar”, 1991-ci ildə “Düşmənimin xatirinə”, 1996-cı ildə “Pozitiv. Neqativ” nəsr kitabları çap olunub. 2005- ci ildə, iki cilddə nəşr etdirdiyi əsərləri isə “Şahzadə Dipendranın məhəbbəti” və “Ucaboy liliput” adlanır. Bu cildlərdə müəllifin əvvəlki kitablarında çap olunmayan, hər biri üzərində yenidən işlədiyi hekayələri toplanmışdır. Rafiq Tağı bir nasir kimi incə müşahidə qabiliyyətinə maikdir, bu rəngbərəng ilmələr hekayə məkanında bir-birinə hörülə-hörülə gedir, çox çevik, ani bir hərəkətlə birləşərək hekayənin məğzini, mətləbin içində olan hərəkət stixiyasını canlandırır. Rafiq Tağının dialoqları öz təbiiliyi ilə təsirlidir. Bəzən adama elə gəlir ki, bu dialoqların səsi 148 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan də qulağına çatır; sözlərin, cümlələrin içindəki hirsi-hikkəni, sevinci-kədəri, nəhayət, ovqatın özünü görə bilirsən. Ümumiyyətlə, bu yazıçının hekayələrinin demək olar ki, əksəriyyətində ironiya, sarkazm var. Bütün nəsr əsərlərində həyata, dünyaya bir etiraz duyulur. Bundan başqa, Rafiq Tağı bəzən ən kiçik bir problemi qlobal hadisə kimi, dünyəvi hadisələri, böyük məsələləri isə əhəmiyyətsiz, xırda bir nüans kimi təqdim edir. Bu, onun yazı üslubudur. Rafiq Tağının ən maraqlı nəsr əsərlərindən biri “Anna Karenina ilə məhəbbət çəkişməsi perspektivləri” hekayəsidir. Yazıçı yenə də ədəbi priyoma müraciət etmişdir. Onun yumorla yazılmış cümlələrində incə bir kinayə hiss olunur. Müəllif Anna Kareninaya münasibətini göstərməklə əslində mətləbi belə həyat tərzi keçirən bütün qadınlara şamil edir. Və Annanın əsərdə intihar etməyini hesabdan saymır (xəyanət edən qadınların sonda intihar etməsini belə doğru əməl hesab etmir). “Əxlaq əbədi vacib şeydi. Tolstoy istəsəydi, romanda onu kötəklətdirə bilərdi. Kötək - eləsi üçün yeganə dərs vəsaitidir. Amma o boyda əsərdə bir kəs ona gözün üstə qaşın var demədi, yüngül bir çırtma da vurmadı...”1 Rafiq Tağını oxuyarkən Cəlil Məmmədquluzadənin hekayələrini xatırlamamaq mümkün deyil. Məsələn, götürək elə bir az əvvəl bəhs etdiyimiz hekayəni. Bu hekayəni oxuyanda insanın simasında azacıq təbəssümün olmaması mümkünsüzdür. Həqiqəti yumorla, gizli bir istehza ilə söyləmək! Rafiq Tağı məhz bu yolu seçdiyindən yumor və ironiya onun demək olar ki, bütün əsərlərində var. Nədənsə Rafiq Tağını oxuyarkən Cəlil Məmmədquluzadənin “Bizim obrazovannılar” hekayəsi yada düşür: “mən tatarski panimat eləmirəm”, “da, da, qofta, qofta.” Qəhrəmanın öz dili ilə özünü ifşası, bundan əlavə incə yumor, gizli istehza, kinayə və ən nəhayət nəticə çıxarmağı oxucunun öhdəsinə buraxmaq! Bütün bu nüanslar Rafiq Tağının nəsr yaradıcılığının ana xəttini təşkil edir. Məhz bu səbəbdən hekayələr darıxdırcı deyil, əsərlərin dili sadə və asandır, ən əsası insanı düşünməyə vadar edir. “Stansiya aptekçisi” hekayəsinə diqqət yetirsək, Rafiq Tağının öz qəhrəmanına münasibətində kiçik də olsa müdaxiləsinə rast gəlmirik. Yazıçı Miri obrazına göründüyündən artıq heç bir əlavə məziyyət, üstünlük bəxş verməyib və buna ehtiyac da duyulmur. Ancaq sirr deyil ki, Rafiq Tağının yazıçı mövqeyi Mirinin tərəfindədir. Yazıçı nəsrdə qəhrəman olaraq adidən də adi bir adamı-stansiya aptekçisi Mirini seçir, onun mənəviyyatını, insanlara necə qiymət verməsini təsvir edir. “Yağlı müştəri yalnız importnu dərmanlar uda bilən alicənab insana deyilir”. 2Bu, əlbəttə, Mirinin uzun illərin təcrübəsi ilə gəldiyi şəxsi qənaətdir. Miri aptekində kasıb insanlar üçün olan dərmanları vitrinə düzür, bahalılarını isə varlı müştərilər üçün saxlayır. Hekayəni oxuduqca Miri kimi stansiya aptekçiləri gözümüzün önündə canlanır. Çünki, onların sayı ölkədə yetərincədir və çox dəqiq, incəliklə təsvir olunmuş Miri haqqında oxuyarkən sanki bu obrazı çoxdan tanıyırsan. “Miri müştərini adla yox, başqa cür tanıyır: beşqəpiklik dərmana beşlik atan müştəri, qəpiyə güllə atanı, qalını, naziyi. Müştərinin mərdi-namərdi var. Əsas da kasıb iki gözünün düşməni idi”.3 Zəmanə adamı olan Miri o qədər real və canlı təsvir edilmişdir ki, bu da yazıçının yeni xarakter təsvir etməsinin uğurlu nəticəsidir. 149 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Əgər yazıçı istedadı və uzun illərin müşahidəsi, təcrübəsi ilə birləşirsə, o zaman ədəbiyyatda “kiçik adamlar”ın içindəki böyük iddiaları və onların həyata, dünyaya baxışlarını oxucuya göstərməyə nail olmaq mümkündür. Rafiq Tağı da bu insanları hekayənin qəhrəmanına çevirdi və milli ədəbiyyatda yeni, bədii obrazlar yaratdı. Azərbaycan hekayəsinə məxsus ölçü və kanonlar, məlum sxemlər bu hekayələrdə təkrar olunmur, reallıqla irreallıq, alleqoriya, simvol, bədii şərtilik, bir sözlə, maraqlı bədii təsvir vasitələri müstəqillik dövrünün hekayələrində daha qabarıq nəzərə çarpır. Adını qeyd etdiyimiz bu müəllifin hekayələri həm də ona görə maraqlıdır ki, bu nəsr nümunələri haqqında ənənəvi, standart ölçülərlə danışmaq mümkün deyil. Və ən başlıcası bu hekayələrdə müəllif artıq ehkama çevrilmiş donuq təhkiyə tərzindən imtina etmişdir. END NOTE 1. 2. 3. Rafiq Tağı. Şahzadə Dipendranın məhəbbəti. I cild. Bakı, Adiloğlu, 2005, s.106 Yenə orada, s.131 Yenə orada, s.131 REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. Cabbarlı Nərgiz. Yeni nəsil ədəbiyyatı. Bakı, Elm, 2006, 374 s. Həbibbəyli İsa. Mirzə Cəlilə qayıtmaq zərurəti // “Ədəbiyyat” qəzeti, Bakı, 1995, 29 dekabr Hüseynov Akif. Nəsr və zaman. Bakı, Yazıçı, 1979, 185 s. 4. Tağı Rafiq. Şahzadə Dipendranın məhəbbəti. I cild. Bakı, Adiloğlu, 2005, 374 s. THE “PIE” WHICH LEADS “GREAT EXPECTATIONS” Khanim Ahmadova Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Great Expectations is one of Dickens's later novels, a work of his artistic maturity. The narrative is symbolic rather than realistic. It depicts the growth and personal development of an orphan named Pip. The story is set in England. The novel was first published in serial form in “All the Year Round” from 1 December 1860 to August 1861. Two chapters were published every week. The narrator of the story is a Pip who aspired to be a gentleman and win over the beautiful Estella. People waited anxiously every week for the next episode to arrive in the newsstands. Great Expectations has been filmed several times. The main character of the novel is Pip. In the beginning chapters Dickens paints an extremely vivid picture of Pip’s childhood. The reader is able to enter Pip's mind and see the world through the eyes of a child. This is possible because Dickens understood the thoughts and feelings of children and applied this to Pip's every thought and action when he wrote the novel. The word "pip" itself refers to a seed from a plant. Seeds need to be nurtured if they are to grow and flourish. In Dickens' view of childhood, he felt that children have certain needs: guidance in a nurturing home, to be free from emotional and physical 150 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan abuse, to have a good education, and to be allowed to use their imaginations. He also shows how little goodness can bring great expectations to little Pip. Key words: great expectations, pie, Pip, Estella, Miss Havisham, Abel Magwitch. The story is set in England on Christmas Eve, around 1812. The first part of Great Expectations is an account of the childhood of, Pip, the main character of the novel. Pip is an orphan of about six. He’s adopted by his older sister and her husband Joe Gargery, a blacksmith. But his sister behaves very rudely to him. So Dickens shows just how alone Pip is, as he sits on the gravestones of his parent in the churchyard. While coming back Pip encounters an escaped convict. The convict scares Pip into stealing him a file to grind away his shackles, from the home he shares with his older sister and her husband Joe Gargery. Frightened, Pip agrees to help the convict and aids him by giving him food and cutting his handcuffs. Pip encounters another stranger as he heads back to the marsh. He is frightened again, and runs home without stopping. Pip goes home, where his sister's husband Joe reads an advertisement about a Miss Havisham who is a wealthy spinster and lives in the dilapidated Satis House. She asks Pip's Uncle Pumblechook to find a boy to play with her daughter. The next day, soldiers recapture two convicts engaged in a fight and return them to the prison ship. Pip is taken to Miss Havisham's manor. He begins to visit Satis House where meets Estella. Estella is Miss Havisham’s adopted daughter. She constantly insults Pip. Miss Havisham hires Pip and throughout their playtimes he eventually is affected by Estella. Miss Havisham knows about Estella’s love to Pip. So she pays money to Joe Gargery for teaching Pip the secret of blacksmith. Joe visits Satis House to finish Pip's papers. But Pip is angry at the current turn of events. He is devastated by Miss Havisham's decision. Pip works diligently for Joe at the forge, but continually longs to return to Satis House. Pip is approached by a lawyer, Mr Jaggers, who tells him he is to receive a large sum of money from an anonymous benefactor and must leave for London immediately where he is to become a gentleman. Pip fears Estella could never marry a commoner like him and so that he accepts a large sum of money from an anonymous benefactor to become a gentleman. Pip assumes the benefactor is Miss Havisham and so that accepts a large sum of money. Pip prepares to leave for London feeling guilty about his behavior. Pip and Jaggers travel to London. In London, Pip meets his roommate Mr. Pocket and gives anonymous assistance to him. Mr. Pocket tells the story of Miss Havisham: she got engaged but was left at the altar, causing her to stop all the clocks in the house and never leave the house again. Pip spends the rest of his time in London learning how to be a gentleman. Joe visits Pip in London. Pip is informed of Estella's return to Satis House. Pip believes Miss Havisham to be his benefactress and visits her and Estella. Miss Havisham tells Pip that he can find Estella at a party at the palace. News arrives concerning Mrs. Joe. Pip returns home for his sister's funeral. Joe Gaggery wants him to stay but Pip refuses. So he has promised to Estella to go to the party with her. At the ball, Pip and Estella dance, and talk about how Pip is now a fine young gentleman. Estella says that she has no heart, and cannot love. Because Miss Havisham has raised her to break men’s 151 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference hearts, as revenge for the pain her own broken heart caused her. Pip was merely a boy for the young Estella to practice on; Miss Havisham delighted in Estella’s ability to toy with his affections. Right before Pip asks Estella to be his girlfriend. Then Estella’s boyfriend Bentley Drummle comes in. Pip, saddened, runs to tell Miss Havisham, only to find that she approves of Steve. So Miss Havisham is glad that Estella has broken Pip's heart. Because Miss Havisham thinks that all the men are savage and she is sure that Estella will triumph. Pip is visited by his benefactor, and although horrified by the implications, Pip feels a loyalty to his benefactor. His benefactor is revealed to be Abel Magwitch, the convict he helped, who was transported to New South Wales where he eventually became wealthy. There is a warrant for Magwitch's arrest in England and he will be hanged if he is caught. Magwitch tells the story of his life to Pocket and Pip. While in hiding, Wemmick says that there is going to take a little time and there are no guarantees. So Abel is pursued both by the police and by Compeyson. Compeyson was his former partner in crime and the man who abandoned Miss Havisham at the altar. Compeyson puts a thousand pounds on his head. Pip learns of Estella's marriage. He confronts Miss Havisham with Estella's history. Miss Havisham begs for Pips forgiveness. Estella refuses writing to Miss Havisham. Miss Havisham stands too close to the fire which ignites her dress and she eventually dies from her injuries. Pip cannot understand why Magwitch gives him a large sum of money. He does not want to receive this benefactor. Pip wants to know the reason Magwitch’s help: Pip. I was hasty. Compeyson was the second man on the marshes. Abel. I tried killing him that night. I should have tried harder. Pip. Why? Abel. He owes me. Pip. Were you partners? Abel. What are you asking for? Pip. I need to know. Abel. Once Pip. And this once, did you hear of a Miss Havisham of Satis House? Abel. Should I? That turns your guts, don’t it? You think I murdered for that? I’ve taken lives for less. Pip. I don’t know what you did to get it. Abel. No, you don’t. Pip. Why me? Why do this for me? Because I stole you a file? I only did that because I was scared. You said you’d cut my throat. Abel. I know what I said? And it weren’t the file, it was the pie. Pip. I’d forgotten about the pie. Abel. The file you took because you were scared, but... that pie… that was out of goodness. Herbert and Pip construct a plan for Magwitch's escape. A plan is therefore hatched for him to flee by boat. It is also revealed that Estella is the daughter of Magwitch and Mr Jaggers's housemaid, Molly, whom Jaggers defended in a murder charge and who gave up her daughter to be adopted by Miss Havisham. While attempting to escape, Magwitch is captured and sent to jail where he dies shortly before his execution. Pip is about to be arrested for unpaid debts when he falls ill. Joe nurses him back to health and pays off his debts. Pip decides to return home. On the way to forge Pumblechook tells him that Estella is a widower and she’s coming back. The store ends in two forms. In the first ending of Great expectation, Estella finally declares her love for Pip and the narrator states that all the characters lived happily, except Pocket died of Hepatitis B. 152 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan The Second Ending of the novel was urged by Bulwer-Lytton, a close friend of Dickens. This version was originally published in 1861. It includes an extra chapter (chapter 59) for the revision. In this ending, Pip returns to the forge after eleven years, instead of the eight, that Dickens had originally intended. Also, the last part of the final sentence went through further revision as the novel when through subsequent publishings. The original sentence was: . . . I saw the shadow of no parting from her but one. During the proof stage, Dickens dropped the last two words. In 1861, it appeared in All the Year Round as: . . . I saw the shadow of no parting from her. In 1862, the final revision was to the first published edition of the novel. The sentence then read: . . . I saw no shadow of another parting from her. REFERENCES: 1. 2. 3. 4. Dickens, Charles. (1861).Great Expectations. Chapman and Hall, 193, Piccadilly. Dickens, Charles. (1996). Great Expectations. Ed. Janice Carlisle. Boston: Bedford/St. Martins. Dickens, Charles. (1999). Great Expectations. Ed. Edgar Rosenberg. New York: Norton. Crawford, Shawn. (1991). No Time to Be Idle: The Serial Novel and Popular Imagination. Washington, D.C.: Washington P. 5. Hughes, Linda K., and Michael Lund. (1991). The Victorian Serial. Charlottesville: UP of Virginia. 6. Rawlins, Jack P. (1983). "Great Expectations: Dickens and the Betrayal of the Child." Studies in English Literature. 7. Sutherland, J.A. (1976). Victorian Novelists and Publishers. Chicago: U of Chicago P. 8. Jordan, John O., and Robert L. Patten. (1995). Literature in the Marketplace. Cambridge: Cambridge UP. 9. Bell, Vereen. (1965). "Parents and Children in Great Expectations." Victorian Newsletter 27. 10. Collins, Philip. (1964). Dickens and Education. New York: St. Martin's P. 11. http://www.dizimag.com/great-expectations THE PSYCHOLOGICAL APPROACH TO LITERATURE (BASED ON THE THEORY OF FREUD) Khayala Maharramova Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT The Psychological Approach to literary criticism is very controversial and is easily abused. Some critics argue that it was already used by Aristotle in his Poetics in the 4th century B.C, when hi defined 153 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference tragedy as combining the emotions of pity and terror to produce “Catharsis”. The “compleat gentleman” of the English Renaissance, Sir Philip Sidney, with his statements about the moral effects of poetry, was psychologizing literature, as were such Romantic poets as Coleridge, Wordsworth, and Shelley with their theories of the imagination. Every literary critic has been concerned at some time with the psychology of writing or responding to literature. Psychological approaches consider literature as the expression of personality, of inner drives of neurosis. It has resulted in an almost exhausting and exhaustive psychological analysis of character, of symbols and images, of recurrent themes, and the likes. During the twentieth century, however, psychological criticism has come to be associated with a particular school of thought, the pschoanalytic theories of Sigmund Freud (1856-1939) and his followers. Key words: psychoanalytic, conscious and unconscious aspects, psychoanalytic criticism, mental processes, human psychology. All psychoanalytic approaches to literature have one thing in common-the critics begin with a full psychological theory of how and why people behave as they do, a theory that has been developed by a psychologist, psychiatrist, and psychoanalyst outside of the realm of literature, and the apply this psychological theory as the standard to interpret and evaluate a literary work. This psychological criticism is one of the approaches to literature. This approach reflects the effect that modern psychology has had upon on both literature and literary criticism. Fundamental figures in psychological criticism include Sigmund Freud. Sigmund Freud was interested in literature because he ac knowledged the great authors of the past to be intuitive psychologists. According to Sigmund Freud (A handbook of Critical Approaches to Literature. Wilfred L. Guerin. 2005), psychoanalytic theories changed our nations of human behavior by exploring new or controversial areas like wish-fulfillment, sexuality, the unconscious and repression as well as expanding our understanding of how language and symbols operate by demonstrating their ability to reflect unconscious fears desires. Psychoanalytic literary criticism has a number of approaches, but in general, it usually employs one (or more) of three approaches: 1. the author: the theory is used to analyze the author and his/her life, and the literary work is seen to supply evidence for this analysis. This is often called “psychobiography”. 2. the characters: the theory is used to analyze one or more of the characters; the psychological theory becomes a tool that to explain the characters` behavior and motivations. The more closely the theory seems to apply to the characters, the more realistic the work appears. 3. the audience: the theory is used to explain the appeal of the work for those who read it; the work is seen to embody universal human psychological and motivations, to which the readers respond more or less unconsciously. A Freudian approach often includes pinpointing the influences of a character`s id (the instinctual, pleasure seeking part of the mind), superego (the part of the mind that represses the id` impulses) and ego (the part of that controls but does not repress the id` impulses, releasing them in a healthy way). According to Jacque Lacan (Modern Criticism and Theory. David Lodge. 2000.), the symbolic is the point of organization, the 154 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan point where sexuality is constructed as meaning, where what was heterogeneous, what was not symbolized, becomes organized, becomes created round these two poles, masculine and not-masculine; feminine. Freudian critics like to point out the sexual implications of symbols and imagery, since Freud`s believed that all human behavior is motivated by sexuality. Repressed to an unconscious state, they emerge only in disguised forms: in dreams, in language (so-called Freudian slips), in creative activity that may produce art (including literature), and in neurotic behavior. According to Freud, all of us have repressed wishes and fears; we all have dreams in which repressed feelings and memories emerge disguised, and thus we are all potential candidates for dream analysis. One of the unconscious desires most commonly repressed is the childhood wish to displace the parent of our own sex and take his or her place in the affections of the parent of the opposite sex. This desire really involves a number of different but related wishes and fears. Freud referred to the whole complex of feelings by the word “oedipal”, naming the complex after the Greek tragic hero Oedipus, who unwittingly killed his father and married his mother. Freud`s theories are either directly or indirectly concerned with the nature of the unconscious mind. Freud didn`t invent the notion of the unconscious; other before him had suggested that even the supposedly “sane” human mind was conscious and rational only at times, and even then at possibly only at times, and even then at possibly only one level. But Freud went further, suggesting that the powers motivating men and women are mainly and normally unconscious. It is important to point out that among those who relied on Freud`s models were a number of critics who were poets and novelists as well. Probably because of Freud`s characterization mind as “clamorous” if not ill, psychoanalytic criticism written before 1950 tended to psychoanalyze the individual author. Poems were read as fantasies that allowed authors to indulge repressed wishes, to protect themselves from deep-seated anxieties, or both. In the view of the critics attempting to arrive at more psychological insights into an author than biographical materials can provide, a work of literature is a fantasy or a dreamor at least so analogy to daydream or dream that Freudian analysis can help explain the nature of the mind that produced it. The author`s purpose in writing is to gratify secretly some forbidden wish. In particular an infantile wish or desire that has been repressed into the unconscious mind. To discover what the wish is, the psychoanalytic critic employs many of the terms and procedures developed by Freud to analyze dreams. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. A Handbook of Critical Approaches to Literature. Wilfred L. Guerin, Earle Labor, Lee Morgan, Jeanne C. Reesman, John R. Willingham. 2005. An Introduction to Literary Criticism. Richard Dutton. 1984. Modern Criticism and Theory. David Lodge. 2000. 155 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference PSYCHOANALYTIC READING OF MATERNAL ISSUES IN “MADAME BOVARY” Meryem Çelik Postgraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT “Madame Bovary” is one of the most important French novels of the 19th century. It is vastly regarded as Gustave Flaubert's most important work and masterpiece even thought it was his first novel. Madame Bovary is story of a woman named Emma imprisoned in an unsatisfactory marriage, trying to escape from her monotonous life with adulterous affairs in search of romanticism. However, Emma’s struggles turns into her own disaster in the end. Since its publication, novel has been read and criticized from different point of views. When you search, it is possible to find various types of critical essays about “Madame Bovary”. Here in this article, the most important thing in a woman’s life period “pregnancy and motherhood” will be dealt with in aspect of Flaubert’s famous heroine Emma Bovary. Looking at maternal issues from representations in novel will give a way to understand psychological situation of character during pregnancy. One of the most famous feminist psychoanalyst Karen Horney’s “Masculinity complex” term and her pioneer Alfred Adler’s “Masculine protest” term will be applied to read psychoanalytically the maternal issues in Madame Bovary. Key words: Madame Bovary, Psychoanalysis, Maternal, Motherhood, Pregnancy, Male-baby desire, Alfred Adler, Karen Horney, Masculinity complex, Masculine protest. “Madame Bovary” is famous also controversial French novel by Gustave Flaubert. Story takes place in 19th century France and deals with Emma Bovary who trapped in unsatisfactory marriage, trying to escape her situation through adulterous affairs in search of romance and passion. In this article, representations of maternal issues in Madame Bovary are analyzed through Flaubert’s adulterous heroine “Emma Bovary”. At the end of Part 1, the last line of Chapter 9 is “When they left Tostes in the month of March, Madame Bovary was pregnant”. (p,58) After this sentence Emma’s pregnancy is not mentioned again until birth. As story is about a woman, one might think “Emma’s pregnancy” would be a major event in the book. However Flaubert does not describe situation as much detailed as he does the dress Emma wore at the ball or wedding scene. (p,25) Here we get the impression of this is an unwanted pregnancy for Emma. After several chapters there comes birth scene. Here this time we encounter Emma Bovary’s malebaby desire: “She hoped for a son; he would be strong and dark; she would call him: George; and this idea of having a male child was like an expected revenge for all her impotence in the past. A man, at least, is free; he may travel over passions and over countries, overcome obstacles, taste of the most far-away pleasures. But a woman is always hampered.” (p,76) In 1910 Alfred Adler, founder of individual psychology, introduced the concept “Masculine Protest”.(Nelson, 490) Affected by Adler, first feminist psychoanalyst Karen Horney wrote a paper on “The Flight from Womanhood: The Masculinity Complex 156 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan in Women, as viewed by Men and Women” (1926). According to Adler in many societies, both men and women place an inferior value on being a woman. Boys are frequently taught early that being masculine means being courageous, strong, and dominant. The essence of success for boys is to win, to be powerful, and to be on top. In contrast, girls often learn to be passive and to accept an inferior position in society. In women it gives expression to a rejection of their feminine condition.(Adler,1956) Horney did not deny that women often envy men and are uncomfortable with their feminine role. (Horney, 1967) Rejection of the feminine role is also the consequence of the mother’s preference for son. (Adler, 1926) Emma thinks “a man is free but she is not” so wishes for baby boy. When Charles says; "It is a girl!" Emma turns her head away and faints. Emma Bovary’s son desire can be understood in terms of her masculine protest; as she sees women as constantly held by society she wishes for a son through whom she can fulfil her own desires. She attempts to resist a role she finds limiting. In “Feminine Psychology” Horney also states that as living in a male dominant society woman has the feeling of being discriminated against so she envy man and try to discard her female role. (Horney, 1967) In 19th century France women could not have freedoms as they have today. Under the terms of Napoleonic Code Civil, women were regarded as perpetual minors; fathers and husbands were time-honored guardians of women. (Levasseur,1989) Emma was victim of suffocating patriarchy that demanded she be no more than wife and mother. While the men are self-defined; women are defined by their husbands, fathers and sons. Even the title “Madame Bovary” show us she is defined by her husband’s last name: Bovary. She is “Madame Bovary” in the eyes of society. Although the story is about main character Emma, book does not introduce us Emma firstly. Firstly we learn the history of Emma’s future husband Charles Bovary, after reading the man who will be the keeper of Emma, we meet our main character. As not have the first words, Emma Bovary could not have the last ones as book finishes with another male character. Emma Bovary lacks maternal instincts and also she does not believe she has time for such trivial things as children. She leaves her daughter “Berthe” to be raised by the house help. She sometimes visits her at nurse’s house but when child is at home she treats her as a burden. The presence of little Berthe does little to cheer her, for Berthe is a girl; Emma wanted a boy. Perhaps if Berthe has been born a boy, Emma’s romantic illusions might have carried on a bit longer. As Janette Johnson stated in her research, Emma Bovary rejected motherhood and never felt the sacred calling that patriarchy demanded of her. (Johnson, 1983) Although Emma resents motherhood, she pretends to have the maternal instinct of a “good mother” to protect her image in society that surrounds her. She worries about her appearance and what people will think of her. She wants the outside world including her husband to think she is a good mother. (Brooks and Watson, 30) 2. 3. REFERENCES Flaubert, Gustave. (2005) Madame Bovary. Trans. Eleanor Marx Aveling and Paul de Man. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2005. Print. Nelson, Marven O. (1991) “Another look at masculine protest” Individual Psychology: Journal of Adlerian Theory, Research & Practice, Vol 47(4), Dec 1991, 490-497. 157 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference 4. Adler, Alfred. (1956). The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler. H. L. Ansbacher and R. R. Ansbacher (Eds.). New York: Harper Torchbooks. 5. Adler, Alfred (1926) “The neurotic constitution; Outlines of a comparative individualistic psychology and psychotherapy” Trans. Bernard Glueck and John E. Lind, New York: Dodd, Mead. 6. Horney, Karen. (1926) “The Flight from Womanhood: The Masculinity Complex in Women as Viewed by Men and by Women” International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 7: 324-39. Reprinted in Feminine Psychology, 54-70. 7. Horney, Karen. (1967) “Feminine Psychology” ed. Harold Kelman. New York: W. W. Norton 8. Levasseur, G. (1989) “Legal analysis of the Code of Criminal Procedure” (Napoléon et l’élaboration des codes répressifs) Mélanges en homme à Jean Imbert, p. 371 9. Johnson, Janette Suzanne. (1983) Mother Love and Mothers in Love: The Novel of Adultery. Champaign: Chicago University Press. 10. Brooks, Marilyn and Nicola Watson. (2001) “Madame Bovary: Becoming a Heroine.” The NineteenthCentury Novel: Identities. Ed. Walder-Dennis. Routledge: Open University Press, 29-47. MODERN APPROACHES TO THE HUNNIC EMPIRE IN THE WESTERN LITERATURE Natiq Adilov Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Although Asia and Europe are geographically separated, they have a lot in common. The Huns, nomadic people in Asia established their empire in Asia BC and then they moved to Europe in the fourth century and they had their own Empire there. Attila, the king of the Huns between 434 and 453 was the leading figure of its time and nearly invaded all of the Europe. Although many centuries have passed he and the Huns are still in the minds of people and this situation affects the people in all spheres including literature. Beginning from nearly tenth century a lot of legends and manuscripts were written about Attila. Many of these legends were transmitted from generation to generation orally and then they were written. Such kinds of legends were generally in German and Hungarian. In our modern century, especially in the last ten years, a lot of novels have been written both in English and other languages and some of them have been translated into English. After analyzing these novels it has been revealed that foreign writers respect Attila and in the face of him to all Huns. In these novels generally Huns are not presented as barbarians but brave fighters. Key words: The Huns, Attila, legends, novels, barbarians, historical novels. The Huns were a group of nomadic people who, appearing from east of the Volga river migrated into Europe AD 370 and established the vast Hunnic Empire there. (1) However, before Europe, the original Hunnic Empire was established in 220 BC in Asia and the founding Emperor was T’ouman. That Empire was strengthened under the reign of Moutin, the son of T’ouman. (2;10). It is a historic fact that the Chinese built the Great Wall to protect themselves from the attack of the Huns. Under leadership of Balamir some groups of Huns moved to the Eastern Anatolia. This movement is also called Great Migration of nations in the history. After the death of Balamir, his son (in some 158 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan sources he is considered to be the grandson of Balamir-N.A) Uldin went over the Carpathian mountains and founded the European Hunnic Empire in the place of present day Hungary. (3) During the reign of Attila (434-453) the Hunnic Empire was in its strongest time and emperor Attila invaded a lot of places in Europe and attacked several times to Roma and Constantinople. Peter Heather and Bryan Ward-Perkins agree that it was Huns who were largely to blame in the fall off Roman Empire. (4; Acknowled gement). After his sudden death in 453 the Empire lost its former power. Though 15 centuries have passed since the death of Attila, he and the Empire he led for a while are always remembered by writers (poets, playwright), scientists and other people in all pockets of the world, especially in Europe. The Huns and their Empire are not only the subject of history books but also in literary books. Since the medieval times a lot of legends, sagas, poems, novels have been written about the Huns. Memories of the Hunnic conquests were transmitted orally among Germanic peoples and are an important component in the Old Norse Volsunga Saga and Hervarar saga and in the Middle High German Nibelungenlied. These stories all portray Migration Period events from millennium earlier. (5;ix) No doubt Das Nibelungenlied is one of the greatest and heartbreaking literary works of Middle Ages. It is widely recognized that The Lord of Rings draws many of its special effects from store house of medieval saga and especially from medieval Nibelungenlied. (5;x) In this book the name of Attila was shown as Etsel, the second husband of Krimhild. In Volsunga saga, Attila (Atli in Norse) defeats the Frankish king Sigebert and Burgundian king Gunthram but is later assassinated by Queen Fredugund, the sister of the latter, the wife of the former. In this chronicle he is described as a noble and great king.(6) Afore mentioned literary works are not the only books or documents that speak about Attila and the Hunnic Empire. Many nations still in Europe claim that they are successors of Huns. For instance, the “Nomanalia of Bulgar Khans” which is old, short manuscript, written in old church Slavic, may indicate that Bulgars have ascended from Attila. This manuscript contains the names of some early Bulgar rulers and their clans. (7; 32) There are many similarities between Hunnic and Bulgar cultures and some archeological facts prove these similarities. It would be worth mentioning Magyar (Hungarians) legends which may have contained some elements of historical truths. These legends say that Magyars joined the people who were descendants of Attila. The city Buda comes from the name of Bleda, the brother of Attila. (1) The Hunnic Empire and its famous and powerful king Attila were not only mentioned in afore said legends and manuscripts but in modern time so many historical novels have been dedicated to the Huns and Attila. Attila could achieve to include his name in the list of the most distinguishing leaders of the world. When we analyze the subjects of the historical novels it becomes clear that modern writers (especially in the USA and Great Britain) are inclined to choose Ancient Roma, Greek and the Huns as a topic for their novels. 159 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference According to Encyclopedia Britannica, a historical novel is “a novel that has as its setting a usually significant period of history and that attempts to convey the spirit, manners, and social conditions of a past age with realistic detail and fidelity (which is in some cases only apparent fidelity) to historical fact. The work may deal with actual historical personages...or it may contain a mixture of fictional and historical characters”.1 From what is said, it becomes obvious that when writers write historical novels they refer to historical notes of different historians. Unfortunately, a variety of opinions, some of which are negative, have been written about the Huns and their leader Attila as well. Jordanes, a Goth writing in Italy in 551, a century after the collapse of the Hunnic Empire, describes the Huns as a "savage race, which dwelt at first in the swamps, a stunted, foul and puny tribe, scarcely human, and having no language save one which bore but slight resemblance to human speech."2 But of course not all historians and researchers had negative opinion about Huns and Attila. For example, Otto Maenchen-Helfen, who spent great majority of his time investigating Huns were of positive opinions about Huns. As an answer to claims by Thomson who tried to make Huns seem barbaric by stating that they used primitive bone tipped arrowheads Otto Maenchen-Helfen wrote: “Had the Huns been unable to forge their swords and cast their arrow-heads, they never could have crossed the Don. The idea that the Hun horsemen fought their way to the walls of Constantinople and to the Marne with bartered and captured swords is absurd”3. The examples from different historians reveal the fact that the opinions and submission of facts vary. Peter Heathrow, Bryan Ward-Perkins, Peter J. Heather, E.A. Thomson, Micheal Bobcock, Wess Roberts are among those who wrote historical materials about the Huns and Attila. Basing on these facts and books writers of different countries produced different novels about Attila. While analyzing the dates of novels we see that this subject was not in the center of attention for a short of period but still a lot of writers address this subject. It must also be emphasized that different countries’ citizens wrote and have written on this topic. Hungarian writer and journalist Geza Gardoniy wrote his famous novel “slave of the Huns” in 1901. Later, we can see that Canadian writer and journalist Thomas B. Costain wrote his novel about Attila which is called “The darkness and the dawn” in 1959. The figures show that in the last ten years several writers turned their attentions again to that subject. The following novels were written in that period: “Attila: barbarian’s love story” by Peter Hargitai (2003), “Attila: The Scourge of God” by Ross Laidlow (2004), “The Scourge of God” by William Dietrich (2006), “The Death of Attila” by Cecelia Holland (2008), “The Sword of Attila: A Novel of the Last Years of Rome” by Micheal Curtis Ford (2008). (8) Special attention must be given to William Napier who wrote trilogy about Attila-“Attila” (2005), “Attila, the gathering of storm” (2007) and “Attila-Judgement” (2008). In these novels, generally Attila and the Huns are introduced as positive characters and as well as historical heroes, imaginative characters are spoken about. In William Napier’s trilogy, Attila’s life is thrown light beginning with his hostage in Roman Empire until his death. After his novels had been published The Times wrote: “If you think you don’t like historical fiction, you haven’t read William Napier”4. Another 160 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan point that attracts attention is that generally all authors used the same sources for their novels. Instead of showing Attila and his people as barbarians, they referred to historical facts and created very positive brave heroes. Besides in the English language, there are samples of the novels written about Attila in different languages too. German novelist and historian wrote his famous novel “Attila, Konig der Hunnen” in 1998. All these facts about the ancient legends, manuscripts and modern novels betray the fact that the Huns were and are respected for their brevity and courage and Europe and other parts of the world are still under impact of the Huns and Attila, the dreadful enemy for the ancient Empires. 1. 2. 3. 4. END NOTE www, brittanica.com.retreived 27.03.2012 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Huns 27.03.2012 Maenchen-Helfen The World of the Huns. University of California Press. 1973. p 12 The Times. 10 February 2008. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Kevin Alan Brook, The Jews of Khazaria, Rowman & Littlefield, 2009, Attila-the gathering of the storm. William Napier. Orion Books. London 2007. Nibelungenlied-song of the Nibelungs. Translated from the Middle High German by Burton Rafell. Yale University Press. 2006 R. G. Finch (ed. and trans.), The Saga of the Volsungs(London: Nelson, 1965) Именник на българските ханове – ново тълкуване. М.Москов. С. 1988 г. www.historicalnovels.info/Ancient http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Huns. az.wikipedia.org/wiki/Avropa_Hun_İmperiyası. REVOLUTION THEME IN A TALE OF TWO CITIES Aytekin Aliyeva Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT A Tale of Two Cities is a novel with the fictionalized description of the events leading up to the birth of the new French Republic. Charles Dickens’s novel has helped to shape generations of readers’ understanding of one of the most important events in modern history. It is not just a history but a good fiction that can be as influential as history itself. This novel distinctly reveals violence of authority and gives perfect representation of the million wasted lives by stating that while tyranny will inevitably lead to revolution, revolution will lead just as inevitably to tyranny and it is obviously seen that power shades actual intentions gradually by its magical enchantment. Key words: French Revolution, Class Distinctions, Mob Mentality, England. 161 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference A Tale of Two Cities created the image of a stable England by using revolutionary France as a setting to highlight the contrasts between the two countries, although Dickens seemed to believe in the eighteen-fifties that England was heading towards an uprising on the scale of the French Revolution. Dickens decided to write about the French Revolution as a sort of comparative study, because the violence that broke out in the French Revolution was something that terrified countries across Europe. So, revolution broke out in France and France isn’t so far from England. In fact, conditions in France aren’t that different from conditions in England. He wanted to send a message that the English royalty should have been scared. Dickens warns his readers and this warning is addressed not to the British lower classes, but to the aristocracy. He repeatedly uses the metaphor of sowing and reaping by stating if the aristocracy continues to plant the seeds of a revolution through behaving unjustly, they can be certain of harvesting that revolution in time and because of this reason he gives long comparison of two countries at the beginning of the book. Much of the action of A Tale of Two Cities takes place in Paris during the French Revolution, which began in 1789. In A Tale of Two Cities, Dickens shows how the tyranny of the French aristocracy-high taxes, unjust laws, and a complete indifference toward the well-being of the poor-fed a rage among the commoners that eventually erupted in revolution. Dickens's outlook on revolutionary violence differed significantly from others. As Irene Collins points out “Dickens dislikes the violence of the revolutionaries, both in its popular form (the mob) and in its institutionalized form (the terror). Unlike others, he can no longer see justice in the violence”. Dickens suggests that the French revolutionaries begin to abuse their power just as much as the nobility did. While the French commoners’ reasons for revolting were entirely understandable, and the French Revolution was widely praised for its stated ideals of “Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity”, Dickens takes a more pessimistic view by showing how the revolutionaries use oppression and violence to satisfy their own selfish and bloodthirsty desires. In A Tale of Two Cities we see deep distinction between the rich and the poor. While one needs four servants to make his hot chocolate every morning others are on their hands and knees in the street to lick up drops of spilled wine, are left with nothing but onions to eat and are forced to starve. Every time the nobles refer to the life of the peasants it is only to destroy or humiliate the poor. With his depiction of a broken wine cask outside Defarge’s wine shop, and with his portrayal of the passing peasants’ trying to drink the spilling wine, Dickens creates a symbol for the desperate quality of the people’s hunger. This hunger is both the literal hunger for food-the French peasants were starving in their poverty-and the metaphorical hunger for political freedoms. Dickens deeply sympathizes with the plight of the French peasantry and emphasizes their need for liberation. Although Dickens condemns this oppression, however, he also blames the peasants’ strategies in overcoming it. The peasants could not get appreciation of reader by fighting cruelty with cruelty. They only intensify the violence that they themselves have suffered. Dickens makes his position clear while giving descriptions 162 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan of the mobs with deep aversion. Though Dickens sees the French Revolution as a great symbol of transformation and resurrection, he emphasizes that its violent ways were completely antithetical and immoral. The French Revolution began as a critique of the aristocracy; as Dickens demonstrates, however, the "classless" formation of the new French Republic becomes another form of class violence. Someone’s always in power. And the powerless always suffer. As the poor of France take to the streets, they fire a bloody and violent revolution. Blood runs through the streets of Paris, entire families depend on new and unjust laws, and no one can be sure of their future in the first years of the New Republic. Throughout the novel, Dickens approaches his historical subject with some ambivalence. While he supports the revolution, he often points to the evil of the revolutionaries themselves. Righteous, justice-seeking people turn out to be bloody murderers. In other words, war tends to confound most people’s expectations. Once blood starts spilling in the streets, telling the difference between right and wrong becomes extremely difficult. A Tale of Two Cities explores the dark sides of revolution, such as how "freedom" can easily change its color and become another title for fanaticism. Dickens’s novel explores the complicated relationship that emerges between the political and the social consequences of revolution. As French citizens take to the streets, demanding justice for themselves and their families, they also construct a justice system that becomes anything but fair and impartial. Throughout the novel, Dickens sharply criticizes mob mentality, which he condemns for committing the very cruelty and oppression from which the revolutionaries hope to free themselves. In A Tale of Two Cities Dickens suggests that whoever is in power, nobles or commoners will use their power in cruel ways and forget the reasons that brought them to this position. He is not taking side, nor tries reader to be in sympathy with one of them. He just believes that the only way to break the cycle of tyranny is through the application of justice and mercy. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. Collins, Irene. "Charles Dickens and the French Revolution." Literature and History 1.1 (1990): 40-57. Collins, Philip, ed. Dickens: The Critical Heritage. London: Routledge, 1971. http://www.shmoop.com/tale-of-two-cities/http://www.litcharts.com/lit/ataleoftwocities/themes STUDY OF LITERARY TECHNIQUES OF STREAM OF CONSCIOUSNESS ON JAMES JOYCE AND VIRGINIA WOOLF ‘S WORKS Sevda Salayeva Postgraduate Student Azerbaijan University ABSTRACT Stream of consciousness is a narrative mode that helps the author to portray the inner world of his/her characters through their thoughts, feelings and memories. This technique is characterized by flow of thoughts, 163 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference images with coherent structure. It was first introduced by William James , American psychologist and philosopher in the 19th century. As a literary technique, stream of consciousness was first employed by modernists writers such as Dorothy Richardson (Pilgrimage), Marcel Proust(In search of Lost Time), James Joyce (Ulysses), Virginia Woolf (Mrs Dalloway) and William Faulkner (The Sound and the Fury). In British Literature Virginia Woolf and James Joyce used stream of consciousness technique as a way of getting inside the head of their characters. No one has ever entered the characters’ inner world as James Joyce did. Perhaps, that’s why he is considered one of the most difficult writers. Key words: consciousness, British, literature, inner world. Şüur yalnız insana xasdır. İnsanı heyvandan fərqləndirən, onu insan edən onun şüurudur. Şüur insan beyni və onu əhatə edən mühit arasında bir növ əlaqələndirici rolunu oynayır. Şüur insana dünyanı dərk etmək imkanı verdiyi kimi həmçinin ona öz hərəkətlərinə məqsədyönlü şəkildə nəzarət etmək imkanı yaradır.Şüur və onun fəaliyyəti haqqında qədim dünya və orta əsr filosofları şox danışmışlar. Əlbəttə şüur haqqında daha çox danışmaq, onu həm bioloji həm də psixoloji cəhətdən təhlil etmək olar. Lakin toxunduğumuz problem bir qədər fərqli, şüurun daha doğrusu şüursuzluğun bir forması olduğu üçün biz də elə ondan yəni şüur axınından söhbət açacağıq. Bəs nədir şüur axını nədir? Ümumiyyətlə bu termin haqqında bəzi faktlara aydınlıq gətirək və sonra şüur axınını bir ədəbi texnika olaraq təhlil etməyə cəhd edək. “Bizim fikirlərimizin axını çay kimidir. Bütün asan, sadə yollarda axın üstünlük təşkil edir. Amma maneə ortaya çıxdıqda geri qayıtmalar, irəli atılmalar baş verir, cərəyan dayanır, burulğan yaranır, və hər şeyi yolunu dəyişməyə məcbur edir”. ¹ Bir qayda olaraq qərb düşüncə tərzində “şüur axını” daxili monoloqla eyniləşdirilir. Lakin qeyd etmək lazımdır ki, bir çox cəhətdən ruhi həyatın bu iki təzahür forması arasında həqiqətən bir sıra ortaq cəhətlərin olmasına baxmayarq mahiyyət etabarı ilə “şüur axını” şüurun tamailə nəzarətindən çıxmış, bir növ öz- özünə cərəyan edən “daxili monoloq”dur. “Şüur axını” terminini ilk əvvəl irəli sürən Amerikalı psixoloq William James olmuşdur. O 1892-ci ildə yazdığı “ Psixologiyanın prinsipləri” əsərində insan psixikasında “şüur axını” prosesindən bəhs edir və bu konsepsiyanın əsasını qoyur. XI bölümü “şüur axını”ına həsr olunana bu əsərdə William James qeyd edir ki, insan şüur axını daşıyıcısıdır, insan beynində eyni anda müxtəlif fikirlər cərəyan edir və bu fikirlər insan beynində mütəmadi olaraq birindən digərinə keçir, fikirlər bir-birini rədd edir, bir-birini təsdiq edir, bir-biri ilə assosasiyaya girir, müxtəlif nisbətlərdə bir-biri ilə çuğlaşırlar. William James, American philosopher and psychologist, The principles of psychology William James’i şüur axını ilə məşğul olmağa nə vadar etmişdi? Sözsüz ki, məşhur filosofun uzun müddət şüur və onun fəaliyyəti barəsində apardığı tədqiqatlar. Çox keçmədən bu termin ədəbi tənqiddə də istifadə olunmağa başladı. Ədəbiyyatda şüur axını Dorothy Richardson, Virginia Woolf və James Joyce tərəfindən irəli sürülən 164 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan ədəbi texnikadır. Şüur axını rabitəsiz və bütöv struktura malik olmayan fikirlərin, şəkillərin toplusudur. Şüur axını bir-biri ilə çuğlaşmış fikirlərin, hisslərin və xatirələrin insan beynində davamlı hərəkətidir. Ədəbiyyatda isə bu belə hisslərin qarışığının bədii obrazın beynində təzahürüdür. Süjet xətti bir zaman və məkan daxilində və ya onlardan kənarda cərəyan edən hadisələri və qəhrəmanın fikirlərini ifadə edir. Şüur axını texnikasından istifadə edən yazıçılar əsas diqqəti bir və ya bir neçə obrazın beynində gedən fikri və hissi proseslərə yönəldirlər. Bu prosesin əsl xarakterik xüsusiyyətləri beyində baş verənləri tədqiq etməklə ortaya çıxarıla bilər. Şüur axını texnikası ilə yazılmış bir mətn bəzən rabitəsiz cümlələr və durğu işarələrinin buraxılması ilə xarakterizə oluna bilər və bu cəhət də bədii əsərin qavranmasını bir qədər qəlizləşdirir. Bədii ədəbiyyatda şüur axınını başqa sözlə daxili monoloq da adlandırırlar. Bu onunla bağlıdır ki, şüur axınını bədii əsərdə iki formada görmək olar. Biri obrazın daxili nitqi vasitəsiylə, digəri isə onun hərəkətləri vasitəsiylə. Məhz bu baxımdan ona daxili monloq da deyirlər. Lakin şüur axınının daxili monoloqdan fərqi vardır: birincisi, psixoloji aspektdən yanaşdıqda şüur axını mövzu ilə bağlıdır. Halbuki daxili nitq onu ifadəetmə formasıdır. Belə ki, Marcel Prouts’un “İtirilmiş zaman axtarışında” romanı şüur axını, xüsusilə hiss, təssüratlar və xatirələr haqqındadır. Amma burada daxili monoloqdan bir dəfə də olsun istifadə olunmayıb. İkinci tərəfdən, yəni ədəbi cəhətdən yanaşdıqda şüur axını daxili monoloqun bir tərzidir. Lakin daxili monoloq heç zaman rabitəsiz cümlələr və buraxılmış durğu işarələri ilə xarakterizə oluna bilməz, daxili monoloqda emosiyaların və təəssüratların olmasi da vacib deyil. Amma bunların hər biri şüur axını üçün xarakterikdir. Modernist nəsrin nümayəndələrinin və onun sonrakı davamçılarının əsas aləti olan şüur axını ilk olaraq Dorothy Richardson’un “Ziyarət” (Pilgrimage) əsərində (1915- 35) istifadə olunmuş sonralar isə James Joyce’un “Ulysses” (1922), Virginia Woolf’un “Mrs Dalloway” və William Faulkner’in “Səs və qəzəb” (The sound and the fury) (1928) əsərlərində daha da inkişaf etdirilidi. XX əsrin əvvəllərində psixoloji roman janrı inkişaf etməyə başladıqda bir çox yazıçılar şüur axını texnikasından istifadə edərək əsərlər yaratmağa başladılar. İngilis dilli ədəbiyyatda bu texnikadan istifadə edərək yazan yazıçılar James Joyce, Virginia Woolf və William Faulknerdir. James Joyce iki əsərini Finnegance Wake və Ulysses əsərlərini şüur axını texnikasından istifadə edərək yazmışdır. Ulysses Homerin qəhrəmanı Odyssey’in Latın variantıdır. Ulysses əsəri nəinki müəllifin və İngilis ədəbiyyatının hətta dünya ədəbiyyatının ən çətin əsərlərindən hesab olunur. James Joyce öz əsəri haqqında danışarkən belə demişdi: “Mən elə bir əsər yaratdım ki, professorlar, ədəbi tənqidçilər hələ üç yüz bundan sonra da bu əsər üzərində baş sındırsınlar. Bu da mənim əsərimin ölməzliyini göstərsin”. James Joyce’dan əvvəl bədii yaradıcılıqla məşğul olan heç bir yazıçı insan düşüncələrinin dərinliyinə bu qədər varmamışdır. Joyce bu əsəri on səkkiz bölümə ayırmışdır. Bu bölümlər əsərdə epizodlar adlanır. Ümumilikdə əsər bir qədər çaşdırıcı və xaotikdir. Əsərin üçüncü bölümü bütövlükdə şüur axını texnikası üzərində qurulmuşdur. Belə ki, əsərin qəhrəmanlarından biri Stephen qayalar arasında uzanarakən eyni anda beynində xaotik olaraq gah hansısa fəlsəfi konsepsiyaları təhlil 165 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference edir, gah Parisdəki tələbə həyatını xatırlayır, gah da anasını ölümü barəsində düşünür. Bütün şüur axını texnikası üzərində qurulmuş əsərlərdə olduğu kimi bu əsərdə də zaman tarazlığının pozulması öz əksini tapmışdır. Gah irəli atılmalar, gah geri çəkilmələr eyni anda birindən digərinə elə keçir ki, çox vaxt oxuculara bəzi məqamların qaranlıq qalmasına səbəb olur və ümumilikdə nəsri çətinləşdirir. Anlaşılmamzlıq yaradan digər bir cəhət isə James Joyce’un tez-tez xarici sözlərdən və ya portmanteau² sözlərdən istifadə etməsidir. Digər qəribəlik eyni zamanda obrazlardadır. Əsərin altıncı epizodu da bütövlükdə şüur axını texnikasında yazılıb. Belə ki, bu epizodda dəfn mərasimi təsvir olunub və müəllif əsərin qəhrəmanlarından biri Bloom’un ölüm və həyat haqqında fikirlərini şüur axını texnikasından məharətlə istifadə edərək oxucuya çatdırır. İki təzad arasında fərqi və oxşarlığı müəyyən edən fikirlər oxucuya Bloom’un daxili monoloqu şəklində təqdim olunur. İki sözü birləşdirb yeni söz almaq. Məs: smog-smoke və fog Digər bir qəribəlik isə on ikinci bölümdə obrazların adsızlığıdır. Bu bölümü nəql edən sadəcə Dublinli adlandırılır. Hadisələr barda cərəyan edir və buradakı digər şəxs isə sadəcə vətəndaş adlandırılır. Bəzi tənqidçilər qeyd edir ki, James Joyce bununla oxucuları daha da çaşdırmaq, bir az daha çox qəlizlik yaratmaq məqsədilə belə bir texnikaya müraciət edib. Lakin bu da James Joyce nəsrinin özünəməxsus xüsusiyyətlərindən biridir. Əsərdə James Joyce Bibliya əfsanələrindən, İrland mifologiyasından bol-bol istifadə etmişdir. Əsərin on səkkizinci bölümündə James Joyce ardıcıl səkkiz cümlədə durğu işarələrindən istifadə etməmişdir. Belə cümlələr şüur axını üçün xarakterikdir. Belə olan halda cümlələr arasında əlaqə tamailə itir və bu da nəsri ağırlaşdıran əsas xüsusiyyətlərdən bridir. James Joyce şüur axını texnikasının bu cəhətindən də məharətlə yararlanmışdır. Eyni texnikadan istifadə olunaraq yazılmış digər bir əsər Virginia Woolf'un “Mrs Dalloway” əsəridir. Bu əsərin qəhrəmanı Xanım Dalloway'dir. Əsərdə olan digər bir obraz isə Septimusdur. O ruhi xəstədir. Birinci dünya müharibəsinin şahidi olmuş bu şəxsin qulağına qəribə səslər gəlir. Bu iki obrazın əslində bir-biri ilə heç bir bağlılığı yoxdu. Mrs Dalloway intihara hazırlaşır. Əsərdəki hadisələr yalnız bir gün ərzində baş verir. Mrs Dalloway intihar etmir,çünki Virginia Woolf Septimus obraznı yaradır ki, onun əsərinin baş qəhrəmanı sağ qalsın. Əsərin sonunda onlardan birincisi həyatı, ikincisi isə ölümü seçir. Çox maraqlıdır ki, həm Virginia Woolf, həm də Amerika yazıçısı William Faulkner şüur axınından istifadə etmək üçün ruhi xəstə obrazı seçmişlər. Əvvəldə qeyd etmişdik ki, şüur axını assosasiyası olmayan fikirlərin axınıdır. Hər birimizin beynində şüur axını vardır. Lakin nitqimizdə biz onları tənzimləyib normal fikirlər formasında ifadə edə bilirik. Lakin bu hal ruhi xəstələr və yeni danışmağa başlayan körpələr üçün xarakterik deyil. Və mənim fikrimcə hər iki yazıçının ruhi xəstə obrazı seçməsi məhz bununla bağlıdır. Digər tərəfdən isə Faulknerin özünün qeyd etdiyinə görə o tamam fərqli bir təhkiyə üsulu yaratmaq üçün bunu seçmişdir. 166 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan İngilis ədəbiyyatında şüur axını texnikası üzərində qurulan digər bir əsər elə Virginia Woolf 'un “Mayak” (To the Lighthouse) əsəridir. “Mayak” əsərində Virginia Woolf öz obrazlarının beyninə daxil olur və və onların fikirlərini şıüur axını texnikası ilə əks etdirir. Şüur axını üçün xaraterik olan bir cəhət bu əsərdə də öz əksini tapıb: əsas yer obrazın fikirlərinə və hisslərinə verilib. Bədii əsərlər üçün xaraterik olan mobillik və dialoq zənginliyi bu əsərdə ikinci plandadır. Virginia Woolf əsərləri üçün xarakterik olan bir cəhət bu əsərdə də öz əksini tapıb: o öz qəhrəmanlarını onların fikirləri, xatirələri, bir-birinə olan münasibəti və reaksiyası vasitəsilə təqdim edir və bu yolla inkişaf etdirir. Əsərin başlanğıcıdakı səhnədə stol arxasında oturmuş Mrs Ramsay'nin düşüncələri vasitəsilə müəllif səhnəni bizə təqdim edir. Xanıma görə otaq çirkin, insanlar düşüncəsizdirlər. Amma ondan savayı stol ətrafında oturanların heç birini otağın çirkli olması maraqlandırmır. Onun öz əri haqqında düşünücələri də burada öz əksini tapır. O bilmir ki, öz ərini sevirmi yaxud nə vaxtsa sevibmi. Müəllif Mrs Ramsay haqqında isə digər bir obrazın vasitəsi ilə oxucuya məlumat çatdırır. Əsərin digər bir hissəsində Lily vasitəsi ilə biz Mrs Ramsay haqqında öyrənirik. Beləliklə, nə qədər çətin, anlaşıqsız, kimi tənqidlərə məruz qalsa da həm James Joyce, həm də Virginia Woolf İngilis ədəbiyyatını çox böyük yazıçıları sırasında hər zaman qeyd olunur. Hər iki müəllif şüur axını texnikasından istifadə edərək nəinki İngilis ədəbiyyatının hətta dünya ədəbiyyatını ölməz əsərlərini yaratmışlar. Elə James Joyce’un özünü dediyi kimi bu əsərlər hələ çox təhlil olunacaq. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Anderson, Deland (1990). Through Days of Easter: Time and Narrative in The Sound and the Fury. Literature and Theology Eagleton, Therry Literary Theory, Blackwell Publishing 2008, (pp,28,164) Faulkner, William The Sound and the fury Vintage International 1984 Friedman, Melvin. Stream of Consciousness: A Study in Literary Method, 1955. (p 32-38) Guerin, Wilfred et al A Handbook of Critical Approaches to Literature, Oxford University Press 2005 (pp,104,180,192,291,300-301,372) Humphrey, Robert. Stream of Consciousness in the Modern Novel, 1954. (p p,122-124) http://ebooks.adelaide.edu.au/w/woolf/virginia/w91md/ http://www.online-literature.com/james_joyce/ulysses/ SYMBOLISM IN JAMES JOYCE'S "ARABY" Narmin Veledova Qafqaz University, Undergraduate Student ABSTRACT Joyce, James Augustine, was one of the most radical innovators of twentieth century writing, who dedicated himself to exuberant exploration of the total resources of language . He was an Irish novelist and poet, considered to be one of the most influential writers in the modernist avant-garde of the early twentieth century. 167 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Dubliners is a series of short, interrelated stories which deal with the lives of ordinary people, whose actions are invested with a symbolic profundity. Joyce explores what would become central themes in his work: youth, adolescence, adulthood and maturity, and how identify is affected by these different stages in life. Araby is the third of the fifteen stories in Dubliners. “Araby” is a short story centering on an Irish adolescent emerging from boyhood fantasies into the harsh realities of everyday life in his country. Joyce based this coming-of-age tale, which he wrote in 1905, on his own experiences while growing up in Dublin in the late nineteenth century. Key words: James Joyce, works, Dubliners, Araby , symbols. Giriş Ceyms Avqustin Aloizius Coys İrland yazıçısı və şairidir, iyirminci əsrin ən nüfüzlu yazıçılarından biri hesab olunur. Coysun ilk nəşr olunmuş “Chamber Music” adlı kitabı otuz altı poemadan ibarətdir. “Chamber Music” muxtəlif üslublarda yazılmış sevgi haqqında şeirlərdən ibarətdir . Ceyms Coysun sevilən işlərindən bıri də “Dublinliler” olmuşdur. Bu, qisa hekayələrdən ibarət kitabdır. “Sənətkarın bir gənc olaraq portreti” Coysun ilk romanıdır ve oz tecrubesine dayanaraq tertib etmisdir. “Surgunlər” əsəri Coysun yeganə səhnəyə qoyulmuş əsəridir. Coys “Uliss” romanına göre daha çox məşhurdur . Ceyms Coysun sonuncu əsəri “Finneqans Veyk” olmuşdur, bu əsər on yeddi hissədən və dörd kitabdan ibarətdir. Coys həmçinin tənqidi oçerklər və nəsr əsərlərinin de müəllifidir. Coys Dublində orta səviyyəli bir ailədə anadan olub, onun atası Con həvəskar aktyor və məşhur tenor olub, onun anası Meri isə istedadlı pianist olub. Coys Klongoves və Belvedere kolleclərində sonra isə Dublin Universitetində oxumuşdur. Burada o daha çox fəlsəfə və dil üzrə ozünü təkminləşdirmişdi. Təhsilini başa vurduqdan sonra o İrlandiyanı tərk edib, lakin anasının xəstəliyinə görə bir ildən sonra Parisdən qayıtmalı olub. Anasının vəfatından sonra gələcək həyat yoldaşı Nora ilə Parisə qayıdıb və həyatlarına burada davam etdirmişlər. Ceyms Avropanın Triest, Paris ve Surix şəhərlərində daimi olaraq yaşamışdır. Baxmayaraqkı, onun həyatının yetkin dövürləri xaricdə keçib, Dublinə qarşı olan istəyi, sevgisi çox böyük olub. Bunu əsərlərındə də qeyd edib. Dublinlilər Dublinlilər Ceyms Coys tərəfindən yazılmış on beş qısa hekayədən ibarət kitabdır, ilk dəfə 1914 cü ildə nəşr olunmuşdur. Onlar əsasən iyirminci əsrin əvvəllərində İrlandiya və Dublinin həyatından bəhs edir. Hekayələr İrlandiyanın milliyətçilik zirvəsində olan vaxtı yazılmışdır. Tarix və mədəniyyət kəsişməsi zamanı İrlandiya muxtəlif ideyaların təsiri altına düşmüşdü. Coysun ideyalarının əsas məğzi görünüş olmuşdur “Dublinlilər”dəki xarakterlərin bir çoxu sonra “Uliss” əsərinde kiçik rollar şəklində toplanır. Toplu şəkildə götürsək hekayələr yaşı az olan baş qəhrəmanlar tərəfindən deyilir, bununla belə, hekayələr oxunduqca yaşlı insanların həyatından və qayğılarından danışılır. Bu uşaqlıq, yeniyetməlik və yetişkinlik Ceyms Coysun üçtərəfli bölgüsü ilə əlaqəlidir. Arabi Arabi “Dublinlilər” romanında on beş müstəqil hekayədən üçüncüsüdür. Hekayənin danışanı ilk olaraq hansı küçədə yaşadığını təsvir edir. Oğlan bu evə köçməmişdən əvvəl burada yaşayan indi isə ölü olan bir kahindən danışır. O, burada 168 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan xalası və dayısı ilə yaşayırdı. Oğlan eyni zamanda bu küçədə dostu ilə oynadığı oyunları xatırlayır. Dotunun adı Manqan olub. Oğlan Manqanın bacısının qabağını kəsmək üçün kölgələrdə gizlənirdi. O, Manqanın bacısına vurulmuşdu. O, qız haqqında hər an düşünürdü və qorxurduki, onun həç zaman qızla danışmağa cəsarəti çatmaz. Bir gün səhər qız oğlana yaxınlaşaraq onun Arabiyə gedib getməyəcəyini soruşur, bu Dublində bir bazardır. Qız məktəbi ilə əlaqədar ora gədə bilməyəcəyini deyir. Oğlan böyük məmnuniyyətlə gedəcəyini və ona bir hədiyye də alacağını deyir. O, dayısından icazə alır və ancaq o günün gəlməsini səbirsizliklə gözləyir. Nəhayət o gün gəlir və o dayısına axşam bazara getmək istədiyini deyir və xaiş edirki, dayısı evə vaxtında gəlsin, ona bazara getmək üçün və xərcləmək üçün biraz pul versin. Həmin axsam amma dayısı gecikir onun getməli olduğunu unudur. Dayısı artıq gec olduğunu getməməyini deyir amma oğlan getmək istəyində israrlı olur və dayısından qatar üçün biraz pul istəyir. O, çatanda bazar artıq bağlanırdı , ancaq bir iki yer açıq idi. Onun baxdıqlarına isə pulu çatmırdı. İşıqlar yavaş yavaş sönür və oğlan ümüdini itirərək geri dönür. Simvollar Simvollar mücərrəd fikirləri və konsepsiyaları təmsil etmək üçün istifadə olunan obyeklər,xarakterlər ,fiqurlar və yaxud rənglərdir. Pəncərələr “Dublinlilər” də pəncərələr baş verəcək hadisələri və ya toqquşmaları ardıcıl sürətdə göstərir. Misal olaraq, “Bacılarda” rəvayət edən hər gecə pəncərədən baxır, həmçinin “Arabi” də rəvayət edən şəxs öz otağının pəncərəsindən Manqanın bacısına tamasa edir. Pəncərələr burada daxili və xarici aləmin mərkəzi nöqtəsidir. Toranlıq və Gecə vaxtı Coysun “Dublinlilər”hekayələr toplusu demək olarki,qaranlıq səhnələrdən ibarətdir. Gün işığı və yaxud şən mənzərələrin heç biri bu hekayələri işıqlandırmır. Əvəzində boz tonlar və qara onların zülmət tonlarını göstərir. Xarakterlər Dublinin qaranlıq vaxtlarında canlandırılır və onlar həyatları ilə bağlı hadisələri sonuncu saatlarda, qaranlıq vaxtlarda yaşayırlar.. Bu tünd fonlar ‘Dublinlilər’də yarı həyatı canlandırır. Biz bu qaranlığı “Arabi’ hekayəsində görmüşük. Manqanın bacısı Manqanın bacisı onun diqqətini dağıdan qız olub və onun ağlından heç çıxmayib. Manqanın bacısı onun arzusu olmuşdu lakin hekayə boyu o qızın adı verilməyib. Niyə? çünki, o bilirdiki onun arzusu xəyali bir şeydir. Arabi “Arabi” sözü əsərdə çox mühüm yer tutur, elə bu adından da görünür. „Arabi“ ərəblər üçün çox qədim bir addır. „Arabi“ Dublində olan Şərqi ətirlər satılan bir yerdir. Oğlanın ora getmək istəyi də güclü olub və belə nəticəyə gəlirikki, ‚“Arabi“ oğlan üçün yeni dünya arzusu imis. 169 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Dediyimiz kimi, Ceyms Coys iyirminci əsrin ən nüfuzlu yazıçılarından biri hesab olunur. Onun əsərlərində istifadə etdiyi simvollardan həmçinin, Ceyms Coysun yaradıcılığından muasir yazıçılar istifadə etməkdədirlər. 1. 2. 3. ƏDƏBİYYAT Norton Anthology of English literature Encyclopedia of World Biography. www.jamesjoyce.ie THE ORIGIN OF THE ENGLISH CASTLES NAMES Salmanli Aysel Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University ABSTRACT Stone Age people lived in caves and made defenses to keep out wild animals. The first towns and cities had walls to keep out invaders. Kings and nobles fortified their large homes to protect themselves. The first castles were built by the Normans in England. The great age of castles began almost 1,000 years ago and lasted for nearly 500 years. The names were not originated from one language but also from different sources. We know that the English people’s root comes from the Celts and Anglo-Saxons. Before the last few hundred years, the English language had no fast system of spelling rules. For that reason, spelling variations are commonly found in early Anglo-Saxon surnames. Over the years, many variations of the name Castle were recorded, including Castle, Castell, Castles, Castel, Castello and others. It was found first time in Sussex where they held a family seat from very ancient times. Key words: Castle, Origin, Normans. The origin of the English castles names Is the Etymology of a Word Its True Definition? Where Do Words Come From? An etymology tells us where a word came from and what it used to mean. Though, people sometimes try to make this argument. The word etymology is derived from the Greek word etymon, which means "the true sense of a word." But in fact the original meaning of a word is often different from its contemporary definition. The meanings of many words have changed over time, and older senses of a word may grow uncommon or disappear entirely from everyday use. New words have entered (and continue to enter) the English language in many different ways. Here are some of the most common ways. One of them is borrowing. The majority of the words used in modern English have been borrowed from other languages. Although most of our vocabulary comes from Latin and Greek (often by way of other European languages), English has borrowed words from more than 300 different languages around the world. Where do the castles names come? And what is the meaning of the “castle”? This word is coming from early medieval English topographical origin, and is derived from the Anglo-Norman French "castel", castle, fortified building or set of 170 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan buildings, especially the residence of a feudal lord. The name could also have denoted a servant who lived and worked at such a place. Topographical surnames were among the earliest created, since both natural and man-made features in the landscape provided easily recognisable distinguishing names. The name development since 1154 includes the following: Henry de Castell (1260, Cambridgeshire), John del Castel (1307, Yorkshire), and William ate Castele (1317, Kent). The saga of the name Castle follows a line reaching back through history to the days of the Anglo-Saxon tribes in Britain. It was a name for someone who worked as a person who worked in a castle. The original bearer of the surname Castle may have held the post of governor or constable of the castle. However, the surname might also be derived from residence near a castle, or from services or rent owed to a castle. The surname Castle is derived from the Old Norman French word castel, which means castle. During the period of the Fall of the Roman Empire and the Rise of the Anglo Saxons there were built many burhs in England. 'What is the Burhs? ’Burhs' or 'Burghs' is a meaning of which meant "fortress" or castle. The meaning gradually changed from "fortress," to "fortified town," to simply "town". The word 'Burhs' later changed to Burgh, Bury then Borough which are evident in many modern British place names. Any such place name is an immediate indication that signifies that a Burh was once built in the area. What was the difference between the Burhs and Castles? Burhs were developed as a community effort where as a castle was a private enterprise. A castle was privately owned under Royal license. Many place names are derived from the person or group of people who first settled in the area. The earliest of these place names usually end in ing which is derived from the Old English ingas and originally meant 'dependants or relatives' of a certain man. British place names contain elements that can be traced back to the languages spoken by at least five quite distinct groups of people. The Welsh, the Scots, and the Irish are well aware that they have often been invaded by the English (amongst others). And a brief excursion into English history will reveal that the country has been invaded by the Celts, the Romans, the Anglo-Saxons, the Scandinavians, and the French. All of these groups contributed words which make up the place names we have today. The Celts The Celts were one of the many tribes living in Europe in the years before Christ. The Celts from Northern France and the Netherlands settled in England. They were known as the Brythons (Britons). Later, Celts from Southern France settled in Ireland. They spoke Goidelic (Gaelic). The Celts left behind names that are found most abundantly in the North and West. They also gave names to many rivers. Celtic names are often found in isolated spots which suggest that more remote groups remained Celtic-speaking long after other groups had accepted that language of the Anglo-Saxons. One of the castles take its name from the celts. That castle is Balmoral castle. The name Balmoral from the Gaelic, meaning is Majestic Residence. 171 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference The Windsor One of the most famous castles in England is a Windsor. Windsor began as a Saxon village. The name Windsor is believed to be a corruption of the Saxon words 'windlass Oran' meaning a bank with a windlass. After the Saxons founded the settlement it grew into a town because of its position by a river. The original settlement was at Old Windsor but William built a castle on an escarpment at Clewer. Windsor Castle, which was strengthened and improved by Henry II and Henry III, would have a large staff of defenders and servants and provided a market for the townspeople’s goods. Here comes the other castle. The Buckingham Palace is a palace and London residence of the British sovereign. It is situated within the borough of Westminister. The palace takes its name from the house built (c. 1705) for John Sheffield, duke of Buckingham. It was bought in 1762 by George III for his wife, Queen Charlotte, and became known as the queen’s house. The Camelot castle The Legends and stories about Camelot create an enduring impression of a wonderful, mystical castle and land where Knights in shining armour lived to an honourable Code of Chivalry. Did Camelot really exist? There is no historical evidence that King Arthur existed. The Arthurian legends were based on the books written by the clerics of the Medieval era or the Middles Ages. But there is some evidence that King Arthur might have been based on a real person. Where did the name Camelot originate? There is some speculation that Camelot was derived from the Latin word 'Camelodunum'. The oldest known literature about King Arthur makes no reference to Camelot by name. Camelot is first mentioned explicitly in the romance called Lancelot written by the French poet Chretien de Troyes between 1170 and 1185. The patroness of Chretien de Troyes was the Countess Marie de Champagne who was the daughter of Eleanor of Aquitaine who married King Henry II of England. The name Camelot is mentioned as follows:"Upon a certain Ascension Day King Arthur had come from Caerleon, and had held a very magnificent court at Camelot as was fitting on such a day. But the legends of Camelot are legion - there are no definitive answers! After learning this information we understand that the English castles names originated from not only one language, but also different sources. For that reason, the English castles names have various origins. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 172 http://primaryhomeworkhelp.co.uk/celts.htm http://primaryhomeworkhelp.co.uk/Castles.html http://www.guide-to-castles-of-europe.com/english-castles.html http://primaryhomeworkhelp.co.uk/castles/normancastles.htm http://primaryhomeworkhelp.co.uk/castles/motteandbailey.htm http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Camelot April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan APPROACHES TO SHEAKESPEARE ‘S OTHELLO Sevda Huseynova Qafqaz University ABSTRACT Othello is the tragedy of a noble hero brought down by a fatal flaw -- jealousy -- in his character. Shakespeare's other great tragedies -- Hamlet, King Lear and Macbeth -- deal with issues that affect the well-being of entire nations, whereas Othello is a domestic tragedy with timeless themes such as love, hate, jealousy, intrigue, revenge, trust, suspicion, self-interest, racism, judgment and reason. Here we have humanity in all its dazzling diversity. Key words: Otello, tragedy, love, jealousy, humanity. There is hardly a person in this world that doesn’t know anything or at least never heard the name of Shakespeare. This figure is famous not only because of his talent and masterpieces in literature, but for his enigmatic life as well. Only some general facts are known about him and his life, but the certain part of his life is still covered with mystery. John Shakespeare and Mary Arden had a child in April of 1564 in Stratford-uponAvon. It is not possible to find the record of his birth, but the baptism was written in church and thus his birth date is considered to be the 23d of April. His father was alderman in the same town. The sources do not provide enough information about the youth of Shakespeare, it is known that he attended the Stratford Grammar School and then could not proceed to Oxford or Cambridge. In the year 1582 he married the girl, whose name was Anne Hathaway. They had a daughter in a year and later on twins. By the year 1589 people talked about Shakespeare as about an actor, a poet and a playwright. Later he joined “The Lord Chamberlain’s Men”-this was a really famous acting troupe in London. In 1599 this troupe lost lease of the theatre called “The Theatre”; they had enough money to build their own theater - “The Globe”. It was opened in July 1599, the motto of it was: “Totus mundus agit historionem” – meaning “a whole world of players” (J. Bate, 85).By the year 1603 James the first came to throne and the troupe was renamed into “King’s Men”. In their patent was mentioned that they are “free to use and exercise the art and faculty of playing Comedies, Tragedies, Histories, Interludes, Morals, Pastorals, stage plays… as well for recreation of our loving subjects as for our solace and pleasure.” (S. Wells, 335). Thus the entertaining programs for the king started and then lasted for another ten years, afterwards the theatre burned. The theatre was reconstructed and Shakespeare contributed to this reconstruction, but he never returned to the stage again, he went on writing his works and at the age of 52, on the same day he was born, he died. Shakespeare is the author of many masterpieces; one of them is his play – Othello. If to take the period between 1603 and 1604 “Othello” is the most remarkable tragedy written by Shakespeare. In Othello we find the combination of most vital human emotions and feelings – hate and love. The story is serious and ironical. We can not judge about 173 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference any point of view because there is no narrator in a play, the play tells the audience about an honest and noble man who can be influenced so that he is ready to kill the woman he loves. This tragedy is well known all over the world and there are even set phrases about the main hero and his jealousy. The main plot of the tragedy comes from Giraldi Clinthio’s Gli Hecatommithi that was a tale about love and betrayal. But the characters and themes still differ a lot. Shakespeare pays more attention to human nature and psychology. The important difference lies for example in the motivations that Iago had, in the version of Cithio Iago just wanted to revenge on Desdemona for her refusal, in the Shakespeare’s play the situation is more complicated. The play of Shakespeare is as well connected with the important matter in Europe at that time, the Muslim religion and culture and their relations with West. The play was written a century later after the Muslims were moved from Spain, and the readers and audience could feel the hostility towards Othello because of his origin, religion beliefs and culture. The conflict between Venice and Turks presents the same hostility between West and East. The Venetians are trying to protect Christendom from the coming influence of Muslim Turks, the irony is in the fact that Othello is sent to manage this mission. Some researches state that Othello is a good example of Aristotelian drama: there are not many characters in the play, for Shakespeare this was actually the smallest set of characters, some certain distractions from the main plot line and concentration on several themes, including for example jealousy in this case. This play of Shakespeare proves to be of a great interest for its readers from the very moment it appeared. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 174 G. B. Harrison, Shakespeare’s Tragedies (ROUTLEDGE and KEGAN PAUL LTD, Broadway House,68-74 Carter Lane, London, E.C.4) G. Taylor, Reinventing Shakespeare (1989); 98-265 J. Bate, The Genius of Shakespeare (1997); 2-87 Prof. Dr. Sh. Khalilli and S. Magill, Shakespeare’s English Historic Plays (Qafqaz University Press, N: 41, Baku, 2009) S. Greenblatt, Will in the World (2004), 13-19 S. Wells, ed., Current Approaches to Shakespeare: Language, Text, Theatre, and Ideology (1988); 333-335 Vilyam Şekspirin seçilmiє əsərləri, Sabir Mustafayev (Öndər nəşriyyat, Bakı, 2004) www.enotes.com www.wikipedia.org CONFERENCE MATERIALS EDUCATION 175 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference MODERN APPROACHES IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE Shirley A. Stanley Qafqaz University, Baku, 27 April, 2012 I would like to thank all of you for coming together today to discuss one of the most important activities necessary in an institution of higher learning – RESEARCH. Oftentimes, I am hesitant to spend conference time thanking individuals on such an occasion as this because there is always the risk of omitting the name of some one person who has been essential for the creation of my presentation. On this occasion, however, I would be negligent if I did not publicly thank at least a few people. If your name is not on this list, please know that you are still important to this work. I have shortened the public listing only due to time and space constraints. First, I want to thank the Rektor, Dr. Ahmet Sanic, and CAG Education Systems for allowing me the privilege of participating in the work of this great university named Qafqaz University. Next, it is essential to thank Cehun Mikayilov, a mathematician on the Qafqaz Faulty of Economics and Administrative Sciences, Department of World Economy. Without this man, it would have been impossible to prepare my presentation quickly and skillfully for you today. He has proven to be a mathematician, statistician, and scholar of the highest order. Kaitlin Ward, my colleague and friend has generously taught me much in the short time I have known her. She is herself a superb educator who really cares about her students. Yagut Bakhshaliyeva is a native Azerbaijani renaissance woman. This woman has talent in so many different areas, that it will be impossible for Qafqaz to utilize all of her many skills and insights. It will be impossible simply because of the large number of things this woman knows and can do. Without Yagut, I would not have survived those first weeks at Qafqaz University. Of course, I want to thank the Faculty of Pedagogy of the Department of English Language and Literature, who specifically invited me to participate in this conference. Research is essential. In order to give this subject due respect, I must state plainly, “Without research, there is no university.” Without research, there is no university! Without research, there may be a school or there may be a building in which teachers give instruction to students, but without research, this entity is not a university. Why is it important for you as teachers to conduct research? 1. Without research, you cannot know what fields must be taught. 2. Without research, you cannot know which things within a given field need to be taught. 3. Without research, you cannot know who to teach. 176 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan 4. Without research, you cannot know how to teach. 5. Without research, you cannot know if your teaching was successful. If you are teaching using the exact same methods and educational strategies you used when you graduated and obtained your initial degree, you are not teaching well. If you are teaching using the exact same methods and educational strategies you used last term, you are not teaching well. If you are teaching by blindly following a “canned” curriculum or course exactly as presented by another person or company, you are not teaching well. What things are necessary in order to do research? 1. Curiosity, or an inquiring mind 2. An open mind 3. Knowledge of effective techniques for the different types of research. 4. Knowledge of statistics 5. Willingness to expend time and energy in personal learning When should you be doing research? You should be doing research at all times you are not sleeping. Informally, you do research constantly. You might research to select the best market to buy good vegetables at a fair price. You might research the best method of transportation for commuting to Qafqaz University. This is continually occurring informal research that most human beings do constantly as part of their everyday lives. Formal research should be just as ubiquitous as the informal research you do in order to make decisions in your everyday life. Formal research allows you to live your teaching life as skillfully as you live your human life. I spend a minimum of two hours of preparation time for every single hour of class time where I am actively engaged in working with students. A portion of this preparation time is always devoted to devising research methods and strategies for use in my classroom as well as for analyzing the results of that research which has been conducted already. This is because I change my teaching methods based upon the results of my continual research. I will share with you a few tidbits from a bit of research I did with my students the first week of this term. I did this research so that I could effectively teach best. In other words, this research was not conducted for the purposes of presenting at this conference. Instead, it was conducted because I am a teacher and I needed to research my students in order to tailor specific teaching strategies to the students I have. Otherwise, I would be devising teaching methods and strategies based upon some mythical, “usual” or “average” student. If that “mythical” student was not like MY student, then those “same old – same old” or “standard” teaching methodologies would be ineffective. 177 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference One size shirt will not fit every person attending this conference. One way of teaching will not fit every student and every situation. Simply being present in a class with students and teaching in some way does not equal teaching effectively in much the same way as copying or memorizing does not equal student learning. As part of my first week of the new term, I prepared and executed a survey. All of my students were asked to complete the survey. The survey was written utilizing methods research has indicated would be most likely to be effective. Next, the surveys were distributed in class. That class period was spent discussing vocabulary words used in the survey and the meanings of the questions themselves were discussed. The students were given the opportunity to ask questions if they did not understand anything at all on the survey. Only AFTER all this had been done did the students begin their completion of the survey. The survey responses were tabulated, and then placed into the form of “pie” graphs. While this is useful even at this step, there is further analysis to be made in order to gain the most useful information for planning for students. In interpreting the results of the survey, many things must be taken into account. For example, did the students really understand the question? Did the student understand the meaning of the possible responses? Did the students know how to mark the survey in order to indicate the student’s real opinions? It must be realized that humans of all ages tend to over-represent in certain areas of inquiry and under-represent in other areas of inquiry. (How do we know this? We know this from research.) This is why learning effective techniques for conducting research is essential. If you do not know the difference between a “p value” for example and an “n value” then it is difficult for you to be an effective researcher. If you do not understand fully the difference between “data” and “information” then it is impossible for you to conduct effective research. How can you gain these necessary skills? Take courses in research design and interpretation. Study statistics. Have the good fortune to have a statistician as a friend. There are innumerable things can be done to improve your ability to conduct effective, useful research. Effective research improves the student’s ability to learn, the teacher’s ability to instruct skillfully, and raises the status of your profession. Research does this for your profession by adding to the collective knowledge available to everyone in your field as they pursue work in teaching. The more the group knows, the better each individual can practice. The world is ever changing and complex. Research is the only way to know “reality”. If one does not function in the context of reality, then one is just expending effort without making a positive change or improvement. The following represents a simplified and abbreviated rendering of the results of this survey. While I did not have time to specifically include the entire survey or the 178 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan actual wording you may still get the idea of how research is useful in the everyday teacher/student relationship. Week One Survey Shirley A Stanley’s Communication Level 4 students Qafqaz University How many hours a day do you watch television programs in English? How many hours a day do you listen to radio programs in English How many? 179 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference How many times a week do you practice English outside of class? How many times a week outside of class do you actively seek people with whom to speak English? I follow English directions or recipes that are written in English 180 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan “INTRODUCING AUTHENTIC LITERATURE TO AN EFL CLASSROOMS” Aynur Bashirova Undergraduate student Ganja StateUniversity The supervisor is Mehdi Rahimov ABSTRACT This paper is a review of literature on how literature can be integrated as a language teaching material in EFL/ESL classes. First, it tracks down the place of literature in language classes from the early Grammar Translation Method (GTM) to Communicative Language Teaching (CLT) era. The paper then discusses the reasons for the demise and resurrection of literature as an input for language classes. After that the reasons for and against the use of literature in EFL/ESL classes are enumerated and discussed. I’ll draw upon recent ideas on language teaching practice and theories. Finally in a practical move, this paper reviews the past and current approaches to teaching literature in language teaching classes. Literature for language teaching and learning purposes are deliberated and carefully reflected upon. Literature, in spite of some weak points it might have as any language teaching material might possess, provides a motivating drive for language learning and teaching due to its spectacular features not readily found in any other texts. Finally, in order to practically establish these merits, some of the main methodological approaches to teaching literature are put forward. Relevant practical classroom techniques can be discerned from these models. Key Words: EFL, Teaching , GTM ,CLT. 181 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Introducing Authentic Literature to an EFL Classrooms It cannot be denied that in universities the language-literature divide in modern foreign language departments is well-known and longstanding nevertheless, the separation of language from literature in practice involves no rigid dichotomy because “no teacher of literature ignores linguistic problems and no language teacher really wants to leave his students speaking an impoverished version of the language”. Researchers have argued that literature is valuable authentic and motivating material, which is conducive to students’ linguistic development, personal involvement, and cultural enrichment. To maximize the benefits of literature teaching in language classrooms, selection of literary text is a crucial issue. Criteria for literature selection generally involve two aspects: students and the text itself. Regarding the students, the literary text selected should cater for the students’ tastes, interests and hobbies, and should take into consideration their linguistic proficiency, cultural background, and literary background. Given the above criteria, selection of literary texts should partly depend on the target students’ needs and preferences. However, in many ‘literature teaching in language classrooms’, students’ attitudes toward literature are often neglected or not given due attention. Instead, the literary texts selected are usually determined by curriculum authorities, materials writers, or classroom practitioners. But these professionals’ preferences of literature might not be similar to students’, and their assumptions of which literary text will be motivating and appropriate for students might not always be correct. Since students are the main beneficiary of literature teaching, and investigations or surveys of students’ attitudes toward literature are also less conducted in research, it is worthwhile to investigate students’ attitudes toward literature and their preferences over different literary genres. Nevertheless, the main purpose of these studies was to examine the effects of that particular literary genre on EFL students’ development of language skills. Therefore, students’ positive attitude toward the literary texts taught might be interpreted as their acknowledgement of literary texts as useful instructional materials, but probably not as their true appreciation of literature for literature’s own sake. Literature is considered as a promising tool for language learning purposes. There are various advantages for the use of literature in EFL/ESL classes. The merits of literature in EFL/ESL include: Authenticity, Motivation,Cultural/Intercultural Awareness and Globalization,Intensive/Extensive Reading Practice, Sociolinguistic/Pragmatic Knowledge, Grammar and Vocabulary Knowledge, Language Skills, Emotional Intelligence, Critical Thinking. Literary text selection is based on the following criteria. First, the texts should include works of different genres. Second, the texts should include works of familiar, established writers, or works with classic status It is because such texts have more ‘face validity’ and are more easily recognized by EFL students as literature. Moreover, since this experiment was to enable students to ‘experience’ literature, I consider it essential to include some classic literature, especially those which the students may have known the titles but are probably unfamiliar with the contents. Third, the texts should have a connection with students’ here and now learning context. It would be motivating for 182 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan students to study the literature which is currently being discussed in their society, particularly when that literature has been interpreted through other media, such as movies or musicals. In preparing, I explored the possibility of computer-assisted literature teaching (CALT). Nowadays, technology has made teaching and learning easier and more efficient. Nevertheless, most of the technological applications are concerned with language teaching and learning (e.g. the widespread applications and discussions of computer-assisted language learning), and there have been few technological applications regarding literature teaching and learning. Since there are also countless literature resources online, teachers should be encouraged to use them to make their literature class more interesting. It is expected that having students experience literature in different modes of delivery may add variety and pleasure to literature classes. Moreover, literature in music, pictures, or films might motivate students to read literature in print. Compared with the substantial amount of research on students’ attitude toward general foreign language study, research on students’ attitude toward literature is quite slim. Students’ Perceptions of Literature investigates university students’ attitudes toward the study of literature in a foreign language as well as the factors affecting their opinions about literature in general. Moreover, two factors were found to be significantly related to their attitudes toward literature study, namely, the amount of leisure reading done in the foreign language, and the preferred learning styles, such as being given opportunities to express their personal opinions, to look for the underlying meaning of the text, and to read about people and experiences different from their own. In other words, students’ attitude toward literature may be influenced not only by their own reading habits but also by the teachers’ instructional methods. It is possible that students have different perceptions of ‘literature for pleasure’ (i.e. reading literature for its own sake) and ‘literature for instrumental use’ (e.g. reading literature to sharpen language skills). REFERENCES: 1. 2. 3. Brumfit, C.J.(1981). Reading skills and the study of literature in a foreign language. System 9.3, 243–248. www.onestopenglish.com Baird, A. (1976). The study and teaching of literature.ELT Journal XXX, 281–286 QUALIFIED EDUCATION AND ITS GLORIOUS FUTURE Aygun Guliyeva Undergraduate student Ganja State University Supervisor M. Rahimov [email protected] ABSTRACT My current article is about the productive teaching method of grammar. Here I offer different methods of teaching so that to improve the teaching quality and to provide our education system with new methods that belong to my own experience. “Education is the future of nation” by Heydar Aliyev Education is regarded as the base system and the inseparable part of the government. Of course, while speaking of the 183 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference target matter, our national leader took into consideration a deeply rooted and a qualified education system. As a future young teacher, the burden of a good education lies in our shoulders, I'd say. It is a real fact that if any of the students of foreign language faculty is asked “What do you want to become?” -among the 100% of the given answers you'll hardly be able to hear any opinion like “I want to be a teacher”. So, there is a serious obstacle in the methodology of teaching process. As the grammar is regarded as the ‘backbone” of the language, I found it necessary to touch upon the teaching of this aspect. Most students, especially those who want to access language learning run away from the ridged grammar rules as far as possible. The theme of my dissertation work is “modality”. That’s why I'll draw your atention to this side of grammar. Key words: Education, modality, methods. In the center of all processes stands the problem of “human being” -an individual, a person with certain psychological character, with his complicated qualities. In all these complications there appears an urgent need to express one's feelings in foreign language. Fairly speaking, I improved my English in this way. Every time when I listened to my heart, every time when I heard its constant beatings there was a great need to utter it in English. So, I had to look up dictionary for any unknown word that I didn’t know. But, of course, the chain of words is not sufficient for expressing deeper emotions. This is here that modality “comes” to answer our calls. Modality is the life itself, I would say. To teach modality just on the basis of strict, ridged grammar rules will lose its beauty, its significance. If we carry on like this, students will pay no attention either to the teacher or to the lesson she teaches. For example, while speaking of the modal verb “can” and its function denoting physical or mental ability, if you cite such an example as “I can speak English” then wait nothing from your teaching method. As John Locke said: “It is difficult to instruct children because of their natural inattention; the true mode, of course, is to first make our modes interesting to them”. I offer my own method: Try to start the lesson with construction “once upon a time…” as if you are going to narrate a tale of something mysterious or with such gestures, intonations and emotions as though you speak of your personal life (students are curious about their teacher's personal life-especially when she is young and pretty). They will glaze at what you are talking about. Even the most chatter-box girls will be eager about what you are going to say later. Speak about love matters, marriage relationship and include the grammar lesson that you are going to teach in this frame. In case of choosing examples appropriate to any grammar rule give such sentences that reflect the moral commotions of your students. For example: “You could put all the hearts together in the world and that still wouldn’t describe how much I love you” instead of “I could speak English when I was a child” while teaching the use of modal verbs “could”, ”would”, or “may you never feel what I then felt, may your eyes never shed such stormy, heart-wrung tears as poured from mine” instead of “may I use your phone?”. Stimulate your students. Ask them to write compositions on the matters they are mostly interested in, as “Friendship between Men and Women”. It will help them to enrich the bulk of vocabulary. In my monthly pedagogical experiment I gave them such 184 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan instruction. Results admired everyone. Even one of the students had drawn a beautiful picture under her writing. I hung it from the board of glory. Praise them, but no often. Ask some questions those who are morally far away from the lesson as if you are interested in them and whether they have girl-friends or not (in most cases it belongs to boys). They will awake from their sleep. Ask them to write their opinions about their friends in English. But don't forget: they have to use current grammar rule or speech pattern. Because we have our definite aim-to involve them and teach by this method. Speak about your achievements. Be sincere as much as possible. They will appreciate you and ask questions that they are interested in. run away of using any word that will insult them. Don’t be rude. At the end of my article I'd like to stress that a responsible teacher is a real treasure of the future development of the state system. That’s all what I noticed in my monthly pedagogical experiment. REFERENCES 1. V.L. Kaushanskaya “A grammar of the English language”, Baki, 2004 2. Http: arts.uwaterloo.ca/~oops/quotes.php. THE ROLE OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE IN OIL AND GAS INDUSTRY Sadigli Aysel Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT September 20th, 1994 after 3,5 years of arduous negotiations, Contract of the Century was signed to develop Azerbaijan's Caspian oil reserves. At that time there were a number of barriers one of which was knowledge of English for implementation of the Contract. Workers in oil fields were not able to communicate, report or evaluate in English. Even those who knew English had no idea of applying it in industrial operations. Where was the solution? Employ all the workers from abroad? The project was believed to open new opportunities and ensure thousands of occupations. Key words: English, education, oil, gas. A group of scientists proposed to teach the workers the English language. For the first time, thanks to Agreement of total $7.4 billion investment, workers started to learn English. But there was no time for teaching them Alphabet by means of the following cliché: A – is for Apple, B – is for Book, C – is for Cat. 185 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference The new approach was introduced, carrying out all the lessons not at the desk but in oil fields. The industry urgently needed technology, education and specialists. The scientific exchange started where visitors from Baku were sent for learning new methods of well deepening and exploitation. The new Alphabet was: A – for Assessment, B – for Barrel, C – for Capacity. The birthplace of the international oil industry, Azerbaijan by realization of the “Contract of the Century” gained a brilliant result in conducting right oil policy. This Contract gave opportunity to thousands of workers to integrate in World oil industry by learning English as an international language. Language barrier was very important for cooperation and experience exchange. When we begin to learn a foreign language, we usually use a book whose first chapters are filled with: "Hello, how are you? My name is Jane." Of course, that would seem easier to learn, but there was no time to wait for years until the workers manage the challenge of mastering another tongue. One of the modern approaches of teaching was Heinrich Schliemann's method. The famous 19th-century German archeologist Heinrich Schliemann (1822-1890), who pursued a life-long dream of excavating the remains of Homeric Troy, no doubt was a genius for language. Within two years, he taught himself fluent Dutch, English, French, Spanish, Italian and Portuguese, and later learnt seven more languages, including both modern and ancient Greek. How could we, who generally consider ourselves lucky if we manage to learn only one or two foreign languages in entire lifetime, not be curious about the method he used? "In order to acquire quickly the Greek vocabulary," Schliemann wrote, "I procured a modern Greek translation of 'Paul et Virginie' [a French novel; Schliemann already knew French], and read it through, comparing every word with its equivalent in the French original. When I had finished this task I knew at least one half the Greek words the book contained; and after repeating the operation I knew them all, or nearly so, without having lost a single minute by being obliged to use a dictionary. I never lost my precious time in studying grammar rules." He doesn't say how he learned to pronounce ancient Greek, but since nobody speaks it any more, this probably didn't really matter to him too much. Oil workers were taught English by this way. They knew the process and terminology. The only thing workers had to do was studying reports, manuals in two languages by comparing every single word. The other modern approach is between learning music and learning languages. Musicians are known to have a special talent for picking up new languages. There are many famous classical musicians who speak several languages with relative ease. Normally, we attribute this ability to the musician's superior listening skills, and this is no 186 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan doubt part of it: the more we train ourselves to listen carefully, the better we will be able to pronounce foreign words. Obviously, mastering a foreign language has much to do with our natural talents. German Grand Master of Chess, Robert Hübner in his article described his visit to Hungary, but unfortunately, he didn't speak the language. He bought a good book, boarded the train, and when he arrived in Budapest after an eight-hour journey, he could speak Hungarian more than well enough to get by. Presumably, Herr Hübner had a photographic memory and an extremely high IQ. Make a commitment to your goal, and follow through on it with enthusiasm, even obsession: that's the surest ticket to learning a foreign language in record time! Just as it's important to have the "feel" of a piece of music in order to play it well, you must also have the "sense" of a language. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. REFERENCES Mir-Babayev, M.F., “Brief chronology of the history of Azerbaijan’s oil business”. Baku, “Sabah”, 2004, 200 s. ISBN 978-5-86106-083-7 Mir-Babayev, M.F., "The Contribution of Azerbaijan to the World's Oil Industry", "Reservoir" (Canada), Issue 3, March, 2011, pp. 30–31. http://www.language-learning-tips.com/17_Schliemanns_method.htm http://azer.com/aiweb/categories/magazine/24_folder/24_articles/24_aioc.html http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Petroleum_industry_in_Azerbaijan#.22Contract_of_the_Century.22_and_ following_years. MODERN APPROACHES IN ENGLISH LANGUAGE Echon Mendoza Alina Undergraduate Student Odlar Yurdu University [email protected] ABSTRACT My report is about 4 main problems in our modern education system, problems that every student, every university, every teacher has to deal with. But if we’ll be brave enough to face them and analyze realities of education problems we can get rid of them. The first problem that had been touched in my report is disinterest in the subject studied by students. There are some tips for teachers to make their lessons more interesting. The second problem that I want to emphasize is the incompetence of teachers and hesitation of teachers to develop their knowledge in a modern ways and denial of new books and methods. I described some new methods and literature that students would be more interested to learn. The third problem that I point out in my report is absence of modern equipment in most of local universities, which leads to students’ disinterest in learning. The forth problem is absence of student assessment methods which could divide students according to their knowledge level. Besides these four, there are many other significant problems touched and described in my report. Key words: teaching methods, problems, literature, students, solution. 187 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Learning foreign language is not an easy task. The primary goal of teachers (that is alive people, not any self-study methods) is to simplify the learning process and help students to overcome any obstacles on the road of mastering the new skills. I would like to draw your attention to the 4 main difficulties teachers usually experience, and which modern educational system still can't deal with. The first problem is disinterest in the subject studied by students. There may be two reasons correspond for this. 1. Inability of teacher to present material under study the right way. 2. Wrong choice of profession (teacher or translator) or wrong choice of target language by students & lack of motivation. If the student is doubting about English as target language, the teacher should explain that: over 410 mln people speak English as a first language, with over 1 mlrd (2007) speaking it as an additional language.1 It is the official language of the United Nations and aviation. It’s the most widely used language in science and on the Internet. If two non-native speakers want to communicate, it’s likely they’ll do it in English. English is the international language that gives many opportunities. About doubts choosing profession: actually teacher can’t predetermine the choice of each student, mostly the choice is dictated by parents (according to their family traditions or social status) or society (social trends), but teacher can direct study in path of interest of student. About inability of teacher to present material under study on a right way: There are about 10 well known methods and approaches of teaching English language. What is a teaching method? Teaching method is a way of teaching a language which is based on systematic principles and procedures, i.e., which is an application of views on how a language is best taught and learned.2 Methods of language teaching include: 1. Grammar-translation approach 2. Direct approach or the natural method 3. Reading approach 4. Audio-lingual method 5. Suggestopedia 6. Total Physical Response (TPR) 7. Communicative language teaching (CLT) 8. Presentation, Practice and Production (PPP) 9. Task-based method 10. The silent way3 But along this methods teacher should use alternative methods considering the physiological characteristics and the need of each student. As in my opinion: 188 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan 1. Karaoke-is one of the greatest non-traditional ways of learning English as a spoken language. 2. Second is crossword, puzzles, quizzes, “Wheel of fortune” - this kind of interactive games does not bore students and develops their thinking skills, learning new words broaden vocabulary 3. Conversations or conversation clubs on a different interesting actual topic, so students can stay up to date Also on this conversation clubs students can discuss poetry, written by them or written by their favorite authors. It will also expand their vocabulary. 4. Movies with subtitles-so students can hear daily conversations and get used to them. 5. Reading interesting novels, fiction, English literature classics and further discussion expands vocabulary of students. Reading literature is also important for students' moral development. 6. Using audio materials .Learning and repeating them under teacher’s control. As we see teachers’ main goal should be the expanding of students’ vocabulary because: The importance of vocabulary • 2000 words is recognized as the absolute minimum a language learner needs –the “survival” level • “knowing” 2000 words means that about 80% of a text will be understood( or 1 in 5 words will be unknown) • “knowing” 10 000 words means that 93% of a text will be understood –this is the ideal target for a language learner.4 The second major problem is the incompetence of teachers and hesitation of teachers to develop their knowledge in a modern ways and denial of new books and methods. Despite the boring titles, often forced upon high school students, classics of British literature have well-paced plots and interesting stories. Surely every high school student has had to read at one time or another one of the interminably long and dry books that English teachers love to call "classics" and make a class read agonizingly slowly over a period of months. Something like, oh, Charles Dickens' Great Expectations comes to mind. There's nothing wrong with the book, except that it is too long and too dry and too often read in English classes. It is not any more impressive the second time it is required than the first, either. Perhaps the problem is that teachers spend too much time psychoanalyzing the main characters. At any rate, there do exist classics that have well-paced plots and interesting stories to tell, however few and far between. The primary feature of such interesting books seems to be that they introduce relatively surprising plot twists that serve to carry the momentum of reading. Second, they have interesting characters that the reader learns to truly care about as they go through the events of the book. Third, they realistically and accurately depict an era of history, by being set either in the era of the author, which is still historical to a modern reader, or further back in history than the author. Highlighted 189 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference here are three classics that possess each of these features. A Tale of Two Cities, by Charles Dickens In case it seemed that way by the criticism of Great Expectations, for the record there is nothing wrong with Dickens himself. In fact, he wrote one of the best classics of all time, A Tale of Two Cities, which is a heart-wrenchingly accurate story set during the French Revolution about two men who look almost identical, and the heroic sacrifice of one of them. The two cities are London and Paris, and the two men are Charles Darnay, a French nobleman, and Sydney Carton, an English lawyer. While the opening statement, "It was the best of times, it was the worst of times..." is one of the more famous quotes from English literature, the ending is just as memorable. However, it is generally only known by those who have read the book. No spoilers here. Wade through Dickens' rambling text and uncover a gem of a story. The Scarlet Pimpernel by Baroness Orczy If you are interested in the French Revolution and think A Tale of Two Cities is accurate, take a look at The Scarlet Pimpernel. Not only is the setting accurate, but Orczy wrote about people who actually existed. The Scarlet Pimpernel itself is the code name for an English aristocrat who is smuggling refugees out of Paris during the Revolution. The book is crafted as a mystery, so that even the reader is not told the identity of this man until at least halfway through the book, because he is extremely clever at hiding his identity and pretending to be much less clever than he really is. Throw in some romance, betrayal, and disguises, and get a really captivating story. Orczy originally wrote the story as a play, which became very popular. She also went on to write a series of sequels about the Scarlet Pimpernel and his family, but only the original book is very commonly read. The Woman in White by Wilkie Collins This book is an early form of the modern detective novel. Walter Hartwright meets and rescues the "woman in white" of the title on the way to a new job working for Mr. Fairlie. When he arrives, he is extremely surprised to meet Mr. Fairlie's beautiful niece Laura, because she closely resembles the woman in white. Add insanity, deceit, an unwanted betrothal, and multiple shifting points of view to produce a very interesting plot that unwinds slowly, with several surprising twists. There are others, as well, but these three are a good place to start. Further reading might include some of the Scarlet Pimpernel sequels, or perhaps some French or German literature. The third problem in our local universities is absence of modern equipment. As fact students can’t show their slides, movies or audio files. As a result students may lose their interest of doing some interesting projects at home and be less enthusiastic. Or, for example, phonetic lessons are impossible without laboratory lessons with head phones. As a solution of this problem I will suggest students to write petitions to dean or administration of universities. − The forth problem of our educational system in teaching foreign language is inability of teachers to choose the right materials and literature for students with different 190 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan knowledge levels. Our university system’s syllabus and books seems same for every student. But in some universities there is test based system that allocates students to classes according to their knowledge. Despite of all problems and defects that our education system has students’ desire to learn language is determinative. END NOTE 1. 2. 3. 4. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Wikipedia Anthony Edward M. Approach, Method and Technique. ELT Journal, Oxford University Press.1963. Diane Larsen-Freeman. Techniques and Principles in Language Teaching. Oxford University Press, USA; 2 edition (May 11, 2000) Anthony Edward M. Approach, Method and Technique. ELT Journal, Oxford University Press.1963. REFERENCES Charles Dickens. A Tale of Two Cities. Signet classic, 1997 Willkie Collins .The Woman in White. Arcturus Publishing Limited, (June 11, 2011) Baroness Emmuska Orczy. The Scarlet Pimpernel. Simon & Brown, (November 29, 2011) Diane Larsen-Freeman. Techniques and Principles in Language Teaching. Oxford University Press, USA; 2 edition (May 11, 2000) Anthony Edward M. Approach, Method and Technique. ELT Journal, Oxford University Press.1963. USING POEMS TO DEVELOP PRODUCTIVE SKILLS Elchin Hamidov Undergraduate Student Shaki branch of The Azerbaijan Teachers Institute ABSTRACT Poems are, after all, authentic texts. This is a great motivator. Poems are often rich in cultural references, and they present a wide range of learning opportunities. Teach English through poetry, not to teach the poetry itself, so you don't need to be a literature expert. Communicative speaking activities: As a way in to a poem, I might play some background music to create the atmosphere, show some pictures to introduce the topic, and then get students to think about their personal knowledge or experience which relates to this topic. Working on pronunciation: The teacher reads the poem to them or play a recording, and they identify the stresses and pauses. We take a chunk at a time, and one half of the class claps out the rhythm while the other half beats time, and then they swap over. I recite while they mumble rhythmically, and then as their confidence grows they could chant in a whisper, a shout, or show a range of emotion. Writing activities: A poem can spark off some wonderful creative writing. Students can write a letter to a character in the poem, write about what happened before the beginning or after the ending of the poem and so on. Key words: Poems, productive skill, education. Poems are, after all, authentic texts. This is a great motivator. Poems are often rich in cultural references, and they present a wide range of learning opportunities. For me, the aim is to teach English through poetry, not to teach the poetry itself, so you don't 191 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference need to be a literature expert. Most of the tried and tested activities used regularly by language teachers can be adapted easily to bring poetry into the classroom. Communicative speaking activities Before doing any productive work, the teacher must give the students plenty of pre-reading activities so that they are adequately prepared. As a way in to a poem, I might play some background music to create the atmosphere, show some pictures to introduce the topic, and then get students to think about their personal knowledge or experience which relates to this topic. They then talk about the poem, first with a partner and then in small groups, perhaps coming together as a class at the end to share ideas. The teacher monitors and feeds in ideas and vocabulary if necessary, gives brief feedback on language used and notes any language problems to be dealt with at a later date. The teacher prepares worksheets for pre-reading speaking activities which might involve a quiz, a questionnaire, sentence stems to be completed and discussed, statements to be ranked and discussed, and so on. Students might predict endings to verses, the whole poem, or events occurring after the end of the poem. Afterwards, the students could talk about their personal response to the poem, discuss the characters and theme, or debate the moral issues. Role plays work well, interviewing a partner, or even dramatizing the poem and making a video. Students could compare poems on related topics, with different groups working on different poems and then regrouping to pool their ideas. Working on pronunciation It can be fun to get students to rehearse and perform a poem. The teacher reads the poem to them or play a recording, and they identify the stresses and pauses. We take a chunk (usually a line, sometimes two) at a time, and one half of the class claps out the rhythm while the other half beats time, and then they swap over. I recite while they mumble rhythmically, and then as their confidence grows they could chant in a whisper, a shout, or show a range of emotion. For me, this tends to work best when it is improvised. I keep it snappy - it's a high energy activity, and you have to know and trust each other! I sometimes do intensive phoneme work centred on the rhyming patterns in the poem: Some poems are crying out to be exploited in this way. I elicit possible rhymes before revealing the poet's choice, and discuss which suggestions have exactly the same sound and which don't, leading to a minimal pair activity. Writing activities A poem can spark off some wonderful creative writing. Students can add more lines or stanzas individually or in pairs or groups. 192 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan They can write a letter to a character in the poem, write about what happened before the beginning or after the ending of the poem and so on. Students could use the poem as a starting point and model for some parallel writing: Each group might contribute a verse to a collective poem (or rap). Genre transfer presents a lot of opportunities for writing practice; letters, diary entries, radio plays, newspaper articles, agony aunt columns all based on the original text from a poem. My students have found reformulation exercises very stimulating, where they switch between formal and informal language. Longer poems can be summarized in fifty words. It is also fun to get students to transform content words to synonyms or antonyms and then discuss the subtleties of vocabulary. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Austin, JL, 1962. How To Do Things With Words Harvard University Press Maley, A and Duff, A, 1982 (2nd Edition). Drama Techniques in Language Learning CUP McRae, J, 1985. Using Drama in the Classroom. Pergamon Press Phillips, S. Drama With Children Oxford University Press Soyinka, W, 1984. Six Plays: (inc) The Trails of Brother Jero, Methuen White, R.V. 1988, The ELT Curriculum: Design, Innovation and Management. Oxford: Blackwell Wessels, Charlyn, 1987. Drama (Resource Books for Teachers) Oxford University Press. THE INCREASE OF INTERPERSONAL REGARD AND UNDERSTANDING Elnara Sevdimova Undergraduate student Shaki Branch of The Azerbaijan Teachers Institute ABSTRACT There are four communication skills described by Schmuck and chmuck(2001), that people can use to make the process of sending and receiving messages more effective and thereby reduce the gap in communication .Two of these skills assist the sender; two assist the receiver. Paraphrase- Paraphrasing is a skill for checking whether or not you understand the ideas being communicated to you. Paraphrasing is more than word swapping or merely saying back what another person says. Describes Behavior- In using behavior description, one person reports specific observable behaviors of another person without evaluating them or making inferences about the other's motives. Describe Feelings- Although people often take pains to make sure that others understand their ideas, only rarely do they describe how they are feeling. Instead, they act on their feelings, sending messages that others draw inferences from. Check Impressions- Checking impressions is a skill that complements describing your own feeling and involves checking your sense of what is going on inside the other person. You transform the other's expression of feelings (the blush, the silence, the tone of voice)into a tentative description of feelings and check it out for accuracy. Key words: communication, skill, teacher, accuracy. 193 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference There are four communication skills described by Schmuck and Schmuck (2001), that people can use to make the process of sending and receiving messages more effective and thereby reduce the gap in communication . 1. Paraphrase. Paraphrasing is a skill for checking whether or not you understand the ideas being communicated to you. Any means of revealing your understanding of a message constitutes a paraphrase. Paraphrasing is more than word swapping or merely saying back what another person says. It answers the question, "What exactly does the sender's statement mean to me?" and asks the sender to verify the correctness of the receiver's interpretation. The sender's statement may convey specific information, an example, or a more general idea 2. Describe Behavior. In using behavior description, one person reports specific observable behaviors of another person without evaluating them or making inferences about the other's motives. If you tell me that I am rude (a trait) or that I do not care about your opinion (my motivations) when I am not trying to be rude and do care about your opinion, I may not understand what you are trying to communicate. How ever, if you point out that I have interrupted you several times in the last ten minutes, I would receive a clearer picture of how my actions were affecting you. Sometimes it is helpful to preface a behavior description with, "I noticed that ..." or "I hear you say..."to remind yourself that you are trying to describe specific actions. 3. Describe Feelings. Although people often take pains to make sure that others understand their ideas, only rarely do they describe how they are feeling .Instead, they act on their feelings, sending messages that others draw inferences from. If you think that others are failing to take your feelings into account, it is helpful to put those feelings into words. Instead of blushing and saying nothing, try "I feel embarrassed" or "I feel pleased." Instead of "Shut up!" try "I hurt too much to hear any more" or "I'm angry with you. 4. Check Impressions. Checking impressions is a skill that complements describing your own feeling and involves checking your sense of what is going on inside the other person. You transform the other's expression of feelings (the blush, the silence, the tone of voice)into a tentative description of feelings and check it out for accuracy. An impression check describes what you think the other's feelings may be and does not express disapproval or approval. It merely conveys, "This is how I understand your feelings. Am I accurate?" Examples include the following: "I get the impression you are angry with me. Are you?" "Am I right that you feel disappointed that no body commented on your suggestions?" Often an impression check can be coupled easily with a behavior description, as in these examples: "Ellen, you've said nothing so far and seem upset with the class. "Jim, you've made that proposal a couple of times. Are you feeling put down because we haven't accepted it?" Teachers can learn and model these skills in their classrooms. They can also teach them directly to students, just as they teach many other skills. 194 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. Richard İ. Arends. Learning to teach. USA New York -2004 Joanna Baker How to teach large classes with few resources. London- 2005 Adrienne Herrell and Michael Jordan. Fifty strategies for teaching English language learners. Second edition. USA. California SU.-2004 Ulduz Murshudova. Ingilis dili dərslərində interaktiv metodlardan istifadə qaydaları. Bakı-2007 THE NEED FOR ELECTRONIC LEARNING IN EDUCATION Esra Arslan Undergraduate student, Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT In this century technology develops very rapidly. Our life style, perspectives and ideas are changing. Everything is going positively because we can access whatever we want very easily, quickly and clearly. Nowadays computer and internet are part of our life we use them everywhere, especially in education. In recent times computer becomes more important teacher’s use computer more than before, although some lecturers refuse using visual aids like slide show, pictures realia, songs. As a result lesson’s become more interesting and useful, today’s generation is accepted as technology generation. Because of the innovations that took place in technology, positively influenced education. As a result a big deal of investment put in to education as well as in to electronic learning. E-learning attracts students, because they don’t want to go abroad and spend millions of dollars to accommodation,travel, renting adopting new society and education.1 The computer-assisted learning environment emerged after 1980’s. The education moved to the Internet with the development of Internet network installed among computers in 1994’s. Internet-sup-ported education has developed rapidly. Since 2000’s the technology has encountered in all aspects of our lives and changed its name as e-learning. E-Learning has developed the positive aspects of computer-supported education and with the assistance of technology much negativity has been eliminated. E-learning is a great chance for students to get education without having trouble with finance and society. It focuses just on getting education. Key words: technology, education, electronic learning (e-learning). Electironic learning (E-Learning) Electronic learning is a new system that contains all forms of supported learning and teaching. This system facilitates education by the helping of information and communication systems, whether networked learning or not, serve specific media to implement the learning process. The term will still most likely be utilized to reference outof-classroom and in-classroom educational experiences via technology, even as advances continue in regard to devices and curriculum. E-learning is essentially the computer and network-enabled transfer of skills and knowledge. E-learning applications and processes include Web-based learning, computerbased learning, virtual education opportunities and digital collaboration. Content is delivered via the Internet, intranet/extranet, audio or video tape, satellite TV, and CDROM. It can be self-paced or instructor-led and includes media in the form of text, image, animation, streaming video and audio. 2 195 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference E-learning is very useful in this century. Learners in front of the computer they can follow every conference or lessons without time problem, information problem and economical problem because of e-learning. So e- learning has two sessions, these are synchronous learning and asynchronous learning. Synchronous learning is students and teachers communicate with each other through e-chats. Chat, officially give the educator and the continuation of the course before the realization of the remote or through conversation. Generally, real-time e-learning educators Internet broadcast, simultaneously with the presentation of images and performed with the use of smart board. Students voice or written answers to questions. 3 Asynchronous learning is learner self-governing and determines its own pace. Elearning, teachers and students require to be online at the same time. This kind of elearning is called asynchronous e-learning. The materials are organized according to classes, learning methods, such as, the problem and is included in the simulation. Each student, during the course directly interact with the computer. Ideally, this kind of meaningful interaction between students and their learning orientations requires lessons. The lessons usually include assessments and tests.4 Asynchronous Learning Fax E-mail Knowledge Base Forum Computer Based Training Quick Reference Guide Synchronous Learning Telephone Screen Sharing Chat Desktop Conferencing Online seminar So learners have a lot of reason for a prefering e-learning. For ex: The most important reason for prefer e-learning is, student doesn’t have time and place problem. Anytime, anywhere (campus,school, home, at work…) we can connect our lecturer or classmates. So we can access the information through of electronic devices and internet connection. Another reason is this learning style is student centered. In traditional face to face teaching method generally teacher centered in classroom and sometimes it’s boring for students also in this style student must came to class and student must participate in lesson because teacher doesn’t repeat his lesson but in e-learning system is student centered. Student doesn’t need to participate in classroom, and doesn’t need to learn to his or her lesson by the teacher also we can whenever we want connect our lecturer and if we don’t understand lesson we can repeat one more time till we get a lesson or subject. Also another important point is, the cheapest way for a learning. Specially nowadays e-learning is more common in MBA programs. Learners both they can work in their country and they can follow master program in another country. E- learning is suitable. In the same time students can to compose online debate session in this way students can share their information with their friends whom from Africa, America, Japanese China, Turkey, Azerbaijan….like these everybody is in same session and we can share our idea with them in chat rooms. Only we need computer and internet connection. Also 196 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan another reason is, we can access the information very fast. We touch only one button and we connect one place to another place to fast. For these reason, we choose e-learning. This is the great chance for us.5 END NOTE 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. www.eogrenme.net/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=6 accessed on 10.10.2011 www.howstuffworks.com/elearning1.htm accessed on 15.10.2011 sneg.turkcer.org.tr/eogrenme-nedir.pdf accessed on 20.11.12 www.educause.edu/EDUCAUSE+Quarterly/EDUCAUSEQuarterlyMagazineVolum/AsynchronousandSynchronousELea/163445 accessed on 20.11.12 http://www.articulate.com/rapid-elearning/why-e-learning-is-so-effective/ REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. www.eogrenme.net/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=6 www.howstuffworks.com/elearning1.htm sneg.turkcer.org.tr/eogrenme-nedir.pdf www.educause.edu/EDUCAUSE+Quarterly/EDUCAUSEQuarterlyMagazineVolum/Asynchronous andSynchronousELea/163445 http://www.articulate.com/rapid-elearning/why-e-learning-is-so-effective/ INVESTIGATING THE USE OF LANGUAGE LEARNING STRATEGIES AMONG IRANIAN EFL STUDENTS Hamidreza Bolhari Postgraduate Student Islamic Azad University - South Tehran Branch [email protected] ABSTRACT Since Language learning strategies, defined by Chamot (2005) as “procedures that facilitate language learning tasks”, have a crucial role in students’ language learning, the present study dealt with this issue in a two dimensional way: First, the existence of using different types of learning strategies among EFL students was investigated; therefore, it showed that which kinds of learning strategies are overlooked and which are favored. Second, the students’ opinions and feelings of each kind of strategy were discovered. The results of first dimension were quantitatively conducted by a standard questionnaire and the other dimension were qualitatively managed by carrying out interviews. The result of this study would be beneficial for students to be aware of their strengths and weaknesses in using learning strategies, and also professors could have a thorough understanding of students’ current status and needs in case of language learning strategies; and as a result, they could adopt some changes in their methodology to bold the effect of these strategies to learners, and moreover teach and encourage students to use those overlooked learning strategies. Keywords: Strategy, Learning strategy, Language learning strategy. Over the last few decades, a gradual shift has taken place, from the emphesis on language teachers to students themselves. The reason is to make students less dependent 197 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference to teachers and make them autonomous in learning. This change in second language learning is very dominant. Therefore, language learning strategies which language learners independently use in order to acquire a new language become more integral in the process of second or foreign language learning. Therefore, This research is concerned with language learning strategies which are strategies students use to learn a new language better. Also in this article we will find out more about language learning strategies. We will find out Where they are come from, how many types they have and so on. It is an old saying which says: “Instead of giving fish, teach how to fish”; therefore, in second language teaching this criteria should be take into account but making students independent is a very difficult task in this regard, especially in some cultures which students are strongly dependent to their teachers and they do not apt to do things on their own decisions. Language learning strategies are those ones which could help students to become autonomous, but we should investigate how students should deal with these strategies, where they can learn these strategies, and which strategies are more useful and more popular than others. Methodology 1. Participants. 100 students were as our participants, all of them were from 5 different inistitutes. They were between the ages of 20 to 30. They were all randomly chosen, and to make their level of proficiency constant I take their previous semsters average score into account. Their average scrores were between 70 to 90 out of 100. 2. Design. This descriptive research is conducted in five different inistitutes and it involves students of these inistitutes in case of LLS. In order to reach the appropriate results for our research questions, two way of gathering data were used (Qualitative and Quantitative). 3. Instruments. For the quantitative purpose I used the standard LLS Questionnaire. And for qualitative in order to elicit more information from the participants, I asked 4 open-ended questions. 4. Procedure. The questionnaires were administered to those 100 students and they were asked to fill out the questionnaire precisely and also answer to those 4 openended questions. While students were filling out the questionnaire, they were provided with complementery information about what each strategy is. Finally, data were gathered and interpreted. Conclusion To sum it up It is good to mention again that in cognitive strategies, Repetition, Note Taking and Classifying were used mostly by our participants. While Concept mapping, Imagery and Translation have recieved less attention. Also in metacognitive strategies, strategies like Self-evaluation, Self-management and Selective attention have recieved more attention by srudents, in contrast, Selfreinforcement, Delayed production and Advance organizers were not used much by 198 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan participants. Social strategies are not in good condition either. But overall view of statistics shows that our participants are average strategy users. They neither use them alot nor use them a little. 1. 2. 3. 4. REFERENCES Brown (2000). Principles of language learning and teaching. Nunan (2001). Second language learning and teaching. Susan Bull and Yingxin Ma (2001). Raising awareness of language learning strategies in situations of limited resources. J. Michael O’Malley, Anna Uhl Chamot (1990). Learning strategies in second language acquisition. Michael Lessard-Clouston (1997). Language learning strategies: An Overview for L2 teachers. APPLICATION OF GAMES INTO THE TEACHING PROCESS OF ENGLISH AT SECONDARY SCHOOLS Leyla Alili Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTACT People acquire new knowledge and complex skills from game play, suggesting gaming could help address one of the nation’s most pressing needs — strengthening our system of education and preparing workers for 21st century jobs. The success of complex video games demonstrates games can teach higherorder thinking skills such as strategic thinking, interpretative analysis, problem solving, plan formulation and execution, and adaptation to rapid change. Games and simulations can also serve as powerful “handson” tools for teaching practical and technical skills. In addition, today’s students who have grown-up with digital technology and video games are especially poised to take advantage of the features of educational games. The creation, commercialization and adoption of games for learning is a multidisciplinary innovation challenge-involving scientific discovery and technical advancement, creative design and development, a friendly investment climate, changes in pedagogy, and new roles for teachers and students. Schools of education should engage the learning games community to develop new and revamp old pedagogy to take advantage of these new educational tools. Key words: education, games, teaching, technology Students are not merely technology savvy, they are approaching their lives differently as they integrate digital technologies-such as computers, the Internet, instant messaging, cell phones, and e-mail-seamlessly throughout their daily activities. Time spent using digital media by children aged 13–17 has now surpassed the time they spend watching television. The digital natives use digital tools in support of their schoolwork. For example, students aged 6–17 who go on-line, report that educational activities such as homework and research are among their top five daily uses of the Internet. One in five children who use the Internet at home report that they go on-line every day for educational purposes. Just 6-17 go on-line to play individual or multiplayer games at least once a week. 199 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference These individuals spend a significant amount of time playing digital games. On average, kids aged 8-18 spend about 50 minutes per day playing video games. (Connected to the Future: A Report on Children’s Internet Use, Corporation for Public Broadcasting, March 2003.) There are 3 types of game: board, card and video games. A board game is a game played with counters or pieces that are placed on, removed from, or moved across a "board" premarked surface, usually specific to that game). Frequent subject matters for educational board games are geographical, and the board is a map of the region taught. An educational card game is any game using playing cards, either traditional or gamespecific. Generally these dula expand concepts, such as the food chain, set matching, etc. Flash card games are used to teach math, animal, and dinosaur species. Some card games improve memory. To aid in educating students and adults about the finer details of different political systems, numerous companies have developed simulations that immerse the player into different political systems by forcing them to make realistic political decisions. These games vary from running an actual election campaign to games that allow the player to make the day-to-day decisions of running a country, as seen in Democracy. These types of games are targeted at students, educators and adults alike.While the digital natives have embraced new technologies, including video gaming, they are largely disconnected in their classrooms. Most student educational use of the Internet occurs outside of the school day, outside of the school building, and outside the direction of their teachers. For example, among students aged 12-17 who go on-line from more than one location, 83 percent say they go on-line mostly from home, and only 11 percent say they go on-line mostly from school.16 Students are frustrated and increasingly dissatisfied by the digital disconnect they experience at school. They cannot conceive of doing schoolwork without Internet access and they are not given many opportunities in school to take advantage of the Internet. In addition, interactive games are the medium of attention for youth, who spend large numbers of hours playing these games.. Yet, most instruction is still “tell and test”, in which students take in information passively from reading and lectures, reciting it back in the form of work sheets, reports, and tests. Commercial games are vivid and action oriented, compared to teachers in classrooms using chalkboards. Given these contrasts, educational games might improve students’ attitudes about learning even difficult subjects, including those who are not attracted to studying mathematics and science. Many game features, combined and designed effectively into educational gaming, could teach many things in an engaging and motivating manner. Games could be used for the expansion of cognitive abilities, as well as a platform for developing new or practicing existing skills in the context of real world goals, rules, and situations. Games could also be used to teach old subjects in new ways. For example, in the civilizationbuilding games, players may explore subjects such as math, how computers work, and geography within the rules structure of the game. Through games and simulations, learners can exercise practical skills-such as operating sophisticated aircraft, building a bridge, tinkering with chemical reactions in living cells, experimenting with marketing 200 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan techniques, performing surgery, or controlling scientific equipment-in a safe, low consequence-for-failure environment. This allows learners to move up the learning curve, without risking life, limb, or damage to expensive equipment in the early part of training and practice. If learners fail in the tasks they are learning, little harm is done, and they can try repeatedly to gain mastery of the required knowledge and skills. Chemikul is an online science/ chemistry-based game that will send you on an atomic mind-bender of confusion-as well as provide endless hours of enjoyment! With super-slick ambient graphics and simple acoustics, it’s a learning experience that anyone can enjoy. The goal is to create molecules using all of the atoms floating in the game screen. Arithmetic Challenge is the questions appear for a short period of time in this quick-reactions, interactive arithmetic math game . Magic Library is a fun game to help children and players of all ages to improve your typing and keyboard skills, by testing your familiarity and memory of where each letter is on your computer keyboard, and also developing your fast-reactions skills. You are challenged to learn your keyboard letter keys by heart, and gain fast typing skills while enjoying a fun online activity at the same time. Different types of games and simulations may teach different knowledge and skills more effectively. In addition, different game and simulation environments, structures, and sequences are likely to be needed for different learning tasks and learning groups. Games have numerous features that work together to create compelling play and experiences, and high levels of time-on-task. Studies have shown that incorporating challenges into learning has motivational benefits. Many of today’s commercial video and computer games demonstrate this feature through players’ high levels of time ontask. The nature of challenges, competition, and why they motivate should be explored. This includes better understanding of the motivational and engagement aspects of games at the neurobiological, cognitive, and socio-cultural levels. REFERENCES: 1. What Would a State of the Art Instructional Video Game Look Like?,J.P.Gee, Innovate, September 2005 2. Education and Training for the Information Technology Workforce Report to Congress from the Secretary of Commerce, U.S. Department of Commerce, June 2003. 3. Connected to the Future: A Report on Children’s Internet Use, Corporation for Public Broadcasting, March 2003. 4. Video games 'stimulate learning , BBC News, March 18, 2002 5. Dostál, J. Educational software and computer games - tools of modern education, Journal of Technology and Information Education. 2009, Palacký University 201 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN TEACHER AND STUDENT INCREASES EDUCATIONAL PSYCHOLOGY IN THE LEARNING PROCESS Matanat Rustamova Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT What is educational psychology? Educational psychology is very important period in the learning process. The changes require learning and teaching skills that were less important in earlier time. But the new skills are quite learnable. Educational psychology can help to learners in this way. Every joy of teaching has a possible frustration related to educational psychology. If you are a teacher, you may wish to make a positive difference in students’ lives, but you may also have trouble reaching individuals. A student seems not to learn much, or to be unmotivated, or unfriendly, or whatever. And some teaching problems can be subtle: when you call attention to the wonderful immensity or an area of knowledge, you might accidentally discourage a student by implying that the student can never learn “enough”. The complexity of designing and implementing instruction can sometimes seem overwhelming, instead of satisfying. But if you believe yourself and your students’ knowledge, everything will be good for you. A teacher’s job -in fact a teacher’s privilege-is to help particular “young people” to realize their potential. As a teacher, you will be able to do this by laying groundwork for lifelong learning. You will not teach any one student forever, of course, but you will often with them long enough to convey message: that there is much in life to learn -more in fact than any one teacher or school can provide in a lifetime. The knowledge may be about science, math, or learning to read; the skills may be sports, music, or art-anything. Whatever you teach, its immensity can be a curiosity, wonder and excitement. It can be a reason to be optimistic about life in general and about your students in particular. Learning, when properly understood, is never-ending, even thought it often focuses on short-term, immediate concerns. As a teacher, you will have an advantage not shared by every member of society, namely the excuse not only to teach valuable knowledge and skills, but to point students beyond what they will be able to learn from you. As an old limerick put it.”The world is full of such a plenty of things, I’m sure we should all be as happy as kings”. In the learning processes, it is very important student and teacher relationship, because its improving high level of learning. However in this process, it is very important thing that, teachers must know what and how they teach, or which way better for student to study in the learning process. All things considered, then, times have changed for teachers. But teaching remains an attractive, satisfying, and worthwhile profession. The resent trends mean simply that you need to prepare for teaching differently than you might have in the past, and perhaps differently than own school teachers did a generation ago. Key words: educational psychology, implementing instruction, student and teacher relationship, learning process, short-term, accountability in education, lifelong learning. Niyə görə müəllim olmalı? Hər şeydən əvvəl müəllimlik peşəsi- imtiyazlı peşədir və gənc insanlara kömək etmək ,onların istedadlarını üzə çıxarmağa xidmət edir. Müəllim gənc insanların inkişafına, onların öyrənmək sevinclərinə şahid olur. Gəncləri həyata hazırlayir. Təhsildə müəllim və tələbə münasibəti çox vacibdir. Bir müəllim kimi, qarşımızdakı insan,kasıb, varlı,ortabab imkana sahib ola bilər və mümkündür ki, hər birinin müəyyən problemləri də olsun,amma bütün bunlara baxmayaraq hər şeydən əvvəl onların hər biri tələbədir. Danılmaz faktdır ki, onların içində, gələcəyin liderləri,savadlı 202 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan şəxsləri vardır. Məhz buna görə də, müəllim hər şeydən əvvəl qarşısındakı tələbə ilə münasibətini dostca qormalıdır ki,tədrisinin kefiyyəti yüksək olsun. Araşdırmalarım nəticəsində belə qənayətə gəldim ki, müəllimin verdiyi dərslərin kefiyyəti onun dərs demək metodundan və qarşısındakı tələbənin onu necə qavramasından aslıdır. Məhz buna görə, mənim fikrimcə müəllimin dərs demək metodu üç yerə ayrılır: 1. Xəyali öyrətmək 2. Qiyabi öyrətmək 3. Əyani öyrətmək Xəyali öyrətmək. Buna misal olaraq dənizi götürək. Xəyali öyrətmək ömründə heç vaxt dənizi görməyən insana, dənizin nə olduğunu başa salmağa bənziyir. Həmin insan “dəniz” haqqında eşitdiklərini sadəcə xəyalında canlandıra bilər. Qiyabi öyrətmək. Dəniz görməyən və onu xəyal edən bir insana dənizi göstərməyə bənzəyir. Yəni artıq hər zaman xəyalında bir şeyi canlandıran insan, real olaraq onu gözlə görür və nə olduğunu öyrənir. Əyani öyrənmək. Hər zaman xəyalında canlandırdığı bir məvhumu, artıq hər hansısa vasitəylə sonradan görməyə müvəffəq olur və onu real olaraq yaşayır. Məhz bu əyani öyrənməkdir.Əgər bu terminlərin başqa cür açıqlamasını versək, belə söyləyə bilərik. Hər zaman gözündə dənizi canlandıran və sonra onu görən insan arasındakı fərq o qədər də böyük deyil,amma dənizi görənlə, dənizdə boğulmaq təhlükəsi qarşısında qalan insan arasındakı fərq açıq-aydın məlum olur. Elm də buna bənziyir. Bir insan hələ balaca olarkən ona söylənilən “elm öyrənmək gözəldir,insanı kamilləşdirir” fikri ilə sonradan təhsil alan və sonda elmdən bəhrələnən insan arasındakı açıq-aydın fərq də buna bənzəyir. Məhz bir tələbəyə elm öyrətmək və ona bu yolda həqiqi dost olmaq, tələbənin inkişafını görmək bir müəllim üçün cox vacib və sevindirici haldır. Tələbənin əsil elmə yiyelənməsi üçün ona bu yolda kömək etmək və onu elmdəki hər şeylə əyani tanış etmək lazımdır. Bundan başqa,elmi zəngin xəzinəyə bənzətmək olar. Nəzərə alsaq ki, halhazırda elm sahəsində bir çox dəyişkənliklər və yeniliklər mövcuddur,məhz bu da istənilən gəncə elmdən məharətlə faydalanmaq imkanı yaradır. Müasir zamanda, elm sahəsində texnologiyanın geniş yer tutması danılmaz faktdır. Buna misal olaraq, təhsil sisteminin texnologiya üzrə proqramlaşmasıdır. Amma texnologiya özü ilə birgə bəzi problemlər də gətirir, sinif otaqlarını və məktəbləri texniki vasitələr ilə təhciz etmək olduqca çox vəsait tələb etməklə yanaşı, bundan başqa dəyərli mənbə olan kitablardan tələbələri qismən məhrum edir. Məhz bu faktırların da, təhsil pisxologiyasına böyük təsiri var. Təhsilə təsir edə biləcək ikinci faktır da, xarici dilin sürətlə təhsil sisteminə daxil olmasıdır. Başqa sözlə söyləsək, dili tədris edən müəllim qarşısındakı tələbənin “dil səviyyəsini” mütləq bilməlidir ki, tədrisin kefiyyəti aşağı düşməsin. Bu yolda müəllimlərə kömək etmək üçün müasir təhsil proqramlarının rolu böyükdür. Ən yeni təhsil proqramları müəllimlərin öz peşəkarlıqlarını artırmasıyla yanaşı, tələbələrdə də özünə inam yaradır. Məhz bütün bunlar da, müəllim-tələbə kollektivini təhsil həyatında daha da yaxınlaşdırır. 203 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference Gönümüzdə, tələbələrin öz gələcəylərini gözəl şəkildə qormaq istəmələri, onların daha çox rəqabət aparmalarına və özünü inkişafa gəyirib çıxarır. Bu yolda valideyinlərlə yanaşı, müəllimlərin də dəstəkləri həmin tələbələr üçün çox faydalı ola bilər. Təlim pisxologiyası məhz bu zaman müəllimlərin köməyinə çatır. Misal olaraq, təlim pisxologiyasındakı bu fikirləri göstərmək olar: 1. Tələbələrin müxtəlif olmaları, onlar arasındakı rəqabətin səviyyəsini qaldırır. 2. Təlimin inkişafı və müasir dünya standartları ilə ayaqlaşmaq üçün sinif otaqlarını texnologiya ilə təhciz etməyin vacibliyi. 3. Təhsildə qarşıya qoyulan hədəflər, təlim səviyyəsini qaldırır və sağlam rəqabəti artırır. 4. Müəllimlər arasında peşəkarlığın artmasına gətirib çıxarır. Təlim pisxologiyasına aid fikirlər hələ keçmişdən bəri aktualdır. Buna misal olaraq Platonun fikirlərini göstərmək mümkündür: • Platon nıüəllimə yüksək qiymət verirdi. O deyirdi: Atam məni göydən yerə endirmişdir, müəllim isə məni yerdən göyələrə qaldırmışdır. Platon tərbiyənin ictimai sistemini hazırlamış, onun dövlətin ixtiyarında olmasını zəruri saymışdır. Onun fikrincə, müəllim təhsildə yol göstərəndir, amma tədrisin inkişafı müəllimdən daha çox tələbənin elmi hansı səviyyədə qavramasından asılıdır. Nizami Gəncəvi də təlim və tərbiyyə barəsində çox dəyərli fikirlər söyləmişdir. Nizami insanı yer üzünün ən qüdrətli, ağıllı varlığı hesab etmişdir. O, insan şəxsiyyətinin formalaşmasına təsir edən obyektiv və subyekiv amillərə geniş yer vermişdir. O, zəhmət çəkməyi, elm öyrənməyi, əməklə ucalmağı zəruri sayırdı. Nizami Gəncəviyə görə təlimin köməyi ilə insanlar təbiətin və insanın mənəvi aləminin sirlərini öyrənə bilər. Təlim pisxologiyası müəllimlərə öz işlərində çox böyük dəstək olmaqla yanaşı, onların peşəkarlığını artırır və tələbələrə dərs gedişatında necə yanaşmağın yollarını öyrədir. Daha dəqiq desək, təlim pisxologiyası təhsil sistemində müəllim-tələbə münasibətini nizamlayır və təlimin səviyyəsini qaldırır. Məhz buna görə də, təlim pisxologiyası elmdə, təhsildə əvəz olunmaz prosesdir. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 204 REFERENCES Harris,D.& Herrington, C.(2006). Acountability, standards, and the growing achievement gap: Lesson from the past half-century. American Journal of Education, 122(2),163-208. Harvard Educational Review.(2005). Interview: United States Secretary of Education Margaret Spellings. Harvard Educational Review,75(4), 364-382. Neil,M. (2003). The dangers of testing. Educational Leadership, 60(5), 43-46 Stringer, E.(2004). Action research in education. Upper Saddle River,NJ: Pearson Education. Federal Registry.(2005 Juny 21). Assistance To States for the Education of Children with Disabilities. United States Government Printing Office :Author. Volante ,L. (2004). Teaching to the test:What every educator and policy-maker should know. Canadian Journal of Educational Administration and Policy,Issue #35. Online at www.umanitoba.ca/publications/cjeap/articles/volante.html. www.ets.org/praxis. April 27, 2012 8. 9. Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan www.portal.unesco.org./www.education/on. www.edchange.org/<www.cec.sped.org USING SITUATION COMEDIES AS A TOOL FOR ELT Merve Turan Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT This article will inform you about why situation comedies are used as a tool in the ELT classes. Some students can learn and understand the lesson by watching. Sitcoms are short and have many features. That’s why teachers prefer to use it in their lessons. Sitcoms help students to improve their listening skills and vocabulary knowledge easily and make the lesson entertaining. Key words: comedy, Sitcoms, ELT, language. Katherine Bilsb says, “English teachers have been using videos in the classroom for decades and, more recently DVDs and online video clips from Youtube or Myspace. Sitcoms are an excellent classroom resource for a number of reasons. An episode generally lasts 30 minutes – so we don’t have to worry about students getting bored or losing the plot – as sometimes happens when we watch a feature film. Sitcoms are often repetitive too. Students who watch more than one episode become familiar with the characters and their catchphrases. As students begin to predict how a character might behave in a particular circumstance they will become more motivated and enjoy a sense of achievement”. Situation comedy or shortly sitcom, generally known that is a kind of radio or television comedy series that characters sharing the same common environment in every episode such as; an apartment building or workplace and accompanied with jokes as a part of the dialogue. It’s interesting that nowadays situation comedy is used as an important tool to teach the students the language, especially new vocabularies almost every ELT classes. So why do the teachers use the sitcoms? What are the features of it? Firstly sitcoms are funny that make everyone laughed. It really provides the positive atmosphere in the class and students become motivated about it. If the learners being motivated their interest to lesson will increase and they can learn and understand the language without being bored. Sitcoms provide us with authentic English. English teaching videos are designed for the classroom and purvey authentic materials and different varieties of the English language; for example with typical slangs, locutions and sayings. With this, students make contacts with humorous utterances and expressions. Also they can learn pronunciation of the words and improve their listening ability by watching sitcoms. These 205 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference features build up the student’s understanding for the English language in natural and authentic way. It is said that a large part of communication is nonverbal. That’s why seeing the facial expressions and gestures of the characters help students understand the meaning of the words and acquire it easily. Anywhere in the world there are many sitcoms. This exposure to different varieties of English introduces to learners that there isn’t one standardized version of the language. However, English language has different accent and pronunciation versions such as; American English, British English, Australian English. This varieties may cause misunderstanding by students. Sitcoms are full of cultural references. Depending on the situation these references portray the city that we live and show the differences and similarities between other countries such as; culture, lifestyle, religion and etc. Also there are many different topics and situations in the sitcoms that teachers can work with the students on their vocabulary by watching a short part of the scene. Teachers can pick some unknown vocabularies from that scene and they can discuss the meaning of the word. This is also help students to acquire the new vocabularies and use it in a sentence. Most of the students are shy about speaking target language. Acting a scene from the sitcom in the class can increase their self-confident and it helps students to communicate with other people in daily life. REFERENCE 1. Katherine Bilsb ,14 September Conference for ELT New York 2011 2.www.teachingenglish.org/ article/sitcoms ORGANIZING LESSONS TO IMPROVE LANGUAGE SKILLS Parvana Hajiyeva Undergraduate student Shaki branch of The Azerbaijan Teachers Institute ABSRACT Some linguists divide language learning into the four language skills of listening, reading, speaking and writing. When students read and listen to English, they only have to recognize and understand the language that they read or listen to. So we call these the two ‘receptive’ skills. Speaking and writing also have some similar features. When students speak or write, they have to produce language. So we call these the ‘productive’ skills. The linguistics plan a reading skills lesson in three parts: • pre, while and post – reading. The purpose of ‘pre - reading’ activities is to help students to think about the activity and motivate them to read the text, or listen to the story or conversation. The purpose of ‘while - reading’ task is to give students a real reason to read. The teacher can set different types of tasks in order to help students to read either for the general idea or for specific information. 206 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan In the ‘post’ phase of the lesson, it is useful to do activities which require students to react to what they have read by using the information they have found out. Key words: Lesson, language, reading, listening, speaking, skills. Some linguists divide language learning into the four language skills of listening, reading, speaking and writing. Reading and listening have some similar features. When students read and listen to English, they only have to recognize and understand the language that they read or listen to. So we call these the two ‘receptive’ skills. Speaking and writing also have some similar features. When students speak or write, they have to produce language. So we call these the ‘productive’ skills. Reading also has some features which are similar to writing. When students read or write, they have time to think about the meaning of the language. They can read the text again, they can rewrite and correct. What they have written. They have time to think about what they have read or written. When students listen or speak, they have less time: they have to react quickly. In real-life situations, you usually only hear something once. Sometimes you can ask someone to repeat it-but you cannot do that if you are listening to a station announcement or to the television or radio. When someone asks you a question, you have to understand what they said, think of a reply and say it in English – in a short space of time. These different features of reading, listening, speaking and writing mean that we need to plan our lessons to give students different kinds of learning activities to practice each language skill. Speaking and writing can be taught and practiced either as part of a PPP lesson or as a separate lesson. So first, let’s look at a slightly different lesson framework for teaching reading and listening. We plan a reading skills lesson in three parts: 1. pre – reading 2. while – reading 3. post – reading Before we read in our own language, we usually already know something about the text we are reading, The information we choose to read is not often completely new or uninteresting to us. This is a skill called prediction. In the ‘pre’ phase, students prepare for the main reading activity. The purpose of ‘pre - reading’ activities is to help students to think about the activity and motivate them to read the text, or listen to the story or conversation. The activities aim to help students use the skill of prediction: Then, while we read we usually do this in two ways. We may want to find out the general idea or topic of something we are reading, or we may want some very specific information. To find a general idea, we read everything from start to end, so that we can identify the main idea. This sub skill is called reading for the main idea (s). If we 207 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference want very specific information from what we are reading, then we try to select the particular information we want: we do not worry about other information or ideas that we do not need. This sub – skills is called reading for specific information. In the ‘while’ phase, the teacher gives the students a task to do while they are reading. The purpose of the task is to give students a real reason to read. The teacher can set different types of tasks in order to help students to read either for the general idea or for specific information. Finally, in real life, we usually take action after we have read something or listened to something. We reply, we tell a friend about it, we make a note of it, we write to someone about it, or we act upon it (we catch the right train or bus!). In the ‘post’ phase of the lesson, it is useful to do activities which require students to react to what they have read by using the information they have found out. This allows you to check whether your students have understood what they have read or what they have listened to, and to practice reading and listening in real-life situations. REFERENCES 1. 2. 3. 4. Richard İ. Arends. Learning to teach. USA New York -2004 Joanna Baker How to teach large classes with few resources. London- 2005 Adrienne Herrell and Michael Jordan. Fifty strategies for teaching English language learners. Second edition. USA. California SU.-2004 Ulduz Murshudova. Ingilis dili dərslərində interaktiv metodlardan istifadə qaydaları. Bakı-2007 TEACHING ENGLISH TO CHILDREN THROUGH STORIES Sevda Kelbiyeva Undergraduate student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Nowadays more and more English teachers use stories cautiously and relevantly selected from children’s literature. Benjamin Franklin said: “Tell me and I forget. Teach me and I remember. Involve me and I learn.” This paper is about benefits of using stories in teaching a foreign language. Illustrations, meaningful content of stories and their association, familiarity with the real world help a teacher stimulate interest, attention, curiosity in children and engage, involve them in learning a foreign language. It’s fun and enjoyable for children to read, listen to stories and to use different activities, through which they practice and learn to use the target language, during the lesson. Stories also help to develop and improve reading, listening, speaking and writing skills. Through stories different social skills, imaginative creativity can also be developed. Stories supply children with examples of reliable language use. Key words: stories, story books, a target language, skills. Since English is an international language of communication, science, information technology, business, radio, diplomacy and so on, it is important to teach English to 208 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan children as early as possible. Many teaching techniques can be used to realize this aim. And one of them is using story books. Stories can help children in learning both their mother tongue and different foreign languages. Of course, in countries of which native language isn’t English using story books is important and useful because it enlarges children’s experience in English. First of all through stories children get information about different people, new countries and various cultural values. They can read abbreviated parts of famous authors’ works in a simplified way in story books. So it can broaden their horizon. “Learning English through stories can lay the foundations for secondary school in terms of learning basic language functions and structures, vocabulary and language learning skills.” “Stories can help develop positive attitudes towards the foreign language, culture and language learning.”1 Stories increase children’s interest in the target language and culture. Besides children enjoy reading especially if the book is illustrated. Stories with illustrations attract not only a child’s attention but also an adult’s , make them be interested, curious in reading and learning a foreign language. So stories increase motivation in children, but stories should fit a child’s age and developmental level, be appropriate, interesting, meaningful and not to be very complicated, otherwise the child can be demotivated and lose his interest in learning a target language. Illustrations also help them understand the content of a story. “Bruner has noted, we live our lives and shape our identities through stories. Basing on this view Carol Read writes that stories and drama help children to make sense of their own behavior and others, and to develop aspects of emotional, such as empathy.”2 A story is a part of literature. Reading literature develops tolerance and creativity in children. Northrop Frye writes: “It’s clear that the end of literary teaching isn’t simply the admiration of literature; it’s something more like the transfer of imaginative energy from literature to the students.” (1: 193) “Stories are a useful tool in linking fantasy and the imagination with the child’s real world. They provide a way of enabling children to make sense of their everyday life and forge links between home and school.”3 Widdowson identifies two levels of linguistic knowledge: the level of usage and the level of use. In his opinion the level of usage demands knowledge of linguistic rules and the latter demands knowing how to use the very rules in communication. And literature is useful in developing knowledge both in a usage level and in a use level. (1: 191) Listening to stories is useful as well as reading. It improves their listening comprehension and pronunciation. “Children enjoy listening to stories over and over again. This frequent repetition allows certain language items to be acquired while others are being overtly reinforced. Many stories contain natural repetition of key vocabulary and structures. This helps children remember every detail, so they can gradually learn to anticipate what is about to happen next in the story. Repetition also encourages participation in the narrative.”4 Repetition of different words and grammatical structures in stories enlarges a child’s vocabulary and strengthens his knowledge of grammar, at the same time makes them memorable. This in its turn helps to develop a child’s self-esteem 209 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference and courage. A child begins to hold intercourse in a foreign language with others easily without shyness. So stories improve not only reading skills, but also a child’s speaking and his communication both with the teacher and with his peers. The more they read, the more their thinking in a target language will be encouraged. “Stories allow the teacher to introduce or revise new vocabulary and sentence structures by exposing the children to language in varied, memorable and familiar contexts, which will enrich their thinking and gradually enter their own speech.” “Children who read daily over long periods of time is better on measure of vocabulary, comprehension and decoding ability than did children in the control groups who were not read to by an adult.”5 Through stories and activities social skills such as cooperation, collaboration, listening and turn taking can be developed too. Activities used during reading stories also play an important role in children’s motivation. Especially diversity of activities helps the teacher keep children motivated and makes the lesson unpredictable. “Good language activities have no age limits, an idea which works with five-year-olds will, with some minor adaptations in content and presentation, probably work equally well with much older learners.”6 Pre-story activities usually play an important role as they help to introduce the topic to learners, to identify what the learners know about it, help to encourage topical thinking and to be more active and interested in participating in the lesson. While reading a story it is important to go back and ask a child questions in order to check his understanding and give him a chance to predict the story. Asking such kind of questions improves both speaking and thinking in a target language. After activities such as: information gaps, questionnaires and surveys, guessing games, matching, sequencing, retelling the story, writing a letter, role play, etc. provide children with the practice of using the target language. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. END NOTE universityofibnkhaldunbogar-indonesia.blogspot.com carolread.com universityofibnkhaldunbogar-indonesia.blogspot.com universityofibnkhaldunbogar-indonesia.blogspot.com universityofibnkhaldunbogar-indonesia.blogspot.com universityofibnkhaldunbogar-indonesia.blogspot.com 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. C. J. Brumfit and R. A. Carter. 2000. Literature and Language Teaching. Oxford University Press. David E. Freeman and Yvonne S. Freeman. 2000. Teaching Reading in Multilingual Classrooms. Sandra Silberstein. 1994. Techniques and Resources in Teaching Reading. www. carolread.com : 16/02/2012 www. teachingenglish.org.uk : 16/02/2012 www. universityofibnkhaldunbogar-indonesia.blogspot.com : 16/02/2012 www. encuentrojournal.org : 16/02/2012 REFERENCES 210 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan COMMON PROBLEMS HINDERING AZERI LEARNERS OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE Khazar Novruzov Postgraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT A teacher can employ a lot of ways in teaching process. The extent to which the instruction is successful depends significantly on the way or methodology employed and the teacher’s alertness to the potential problems that are likely to arise during instruction. The scope of the teacher’s pedagogical creativity encompasses consideration of both the factors. Language teaching seems to have been switching its focus from one method to a supposedly more effective one during the last century so that students are more proficient in the target language. As time passes new problems in learning English are uncovered and new solutions are suggested. Azeri learners of English have common problems mainly due to the grammatical differences between Azerbaijani and English. I think the role of metalinguistic awareness on the part of learners and teachers is dependable in overcoming such problems. On the basis of my observations first as a learner and then a teacher of English, I can definitely tell that students with more metalinguistic awareness are more successful in learning a second language. Key words: method, metalingiuistic awareness, problem, teacher creativity. There are many methods of teaching in education in general. Teaching methods can be defined as the types of principles and ways used for instruction. Class participation, demonstration, explaining, recitation, and memorization are good examples. When a teacher is deciding on a method, he or she needs to be flexible and willing to adjust the style according to the students. Student success in the classroom depends largely on effective teaching methods. As for language teaching, being a main part of pedagogy, it employs three main concepts: approach, method and technique. Approach embodies theories about the nature of language and language teaching. Method is an overall plan for presenting teaching process, that is, a teaching plan. Technique represents a procedure or tactic to obtain an immediate objective. New words, some grammatical rule are good examples of such objectives. The way a student learns a new item is a technique. A method employs a lot of techniques for teaching language items. During the twentieth century many methods were used in language teaching. For example, Grammar-translation method, Silent way, Situational learning etc. Still, new problems turn out to be present in language teaching, which means the various methods created as yet are not sufficient. Over time most of them proved very difficult to apply and with almost no empirical value. In the 1990s the term ‘post methods era’ was sometimes used. ‘Absent from the traditional view of methods are learner-centeredness and teacher creativity. Practicality is a key issue in language teaching. A methodology that can readily be turned into teaching materials and textbooks and whose use requires no special training is valuable in terms of making successful language learners’ (Richards and Rodgers.2001). A good way to start developing a language teaching process is to look at ourselves and to explore to what extent our second language teaching has been influenced by our 211 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference own language learning and language teaching experiences. Some background events that can be expected to influence our way of teaching are likely to include: a) our informal language learning (first, second language) b) the way we were taught languages at school and how we responded to such teaching c)other formal or informal second language learning experiences as an adult (Stern H.1991) The aim of my paper is to enlarge teacher creativity. A person teaching English to native speakers of Azerbaijani should be alert to hindrances resulting from the grammatical differences between the two languages. The hindrances are usual for almost any learner of English whose first language is Azerbaijani. As a learner and a teacher of English whose native language is Azerbaijani I observe such hindrances very often. I would like to enumerate some of them below: 1. Prepositional phrases used as attributive adjectives. For example: a. The books on the green table are all about African countries. b. I didn’t like the buildings around Baku c. The shop at the corner of the street sells clothes from Germany. Because of the interference of Azerbaijani, elementary level learners tend to incorrectly build the sentences like the following often with the omission of articles: a. On the green table the books are all about African countries. b. I didn’t like around Baku the buildings. c. At corner of the street shop sells from Germany clothes. 2. Articles. Azerbaijani has no article so at first, learners take this part of speech as strange and a burden to learn. Moreover, most of times it requires no direct translation, this ,in turn, makes matters ‘complicated’ for learners(if they don’t know another language with articles, like German). I will try to illuminate the problem in the following examples: My teacher has got a new computer. The computer is very heavy. The dog is a faithful animal. It is difficult to explain why we use a and the instead of it in the first example. And, why the second sentence uses first the, then a requires skill and patience for explanation. 3. ‘There is/There are’ expressions. To build a sentence with the expressions a new learner has structural problems. The following sentence has a reversed structure in Azebaijani translation: English sentence ; There are(1) two pens in my pocket(2). Its Azerbaijani translation; Cibimdə(2) iki qələm var(1). 4. The place of prepositions in expressions or sentences. They come before related words, I mean, in pre-position but their equivalents in Azerbaijani come in postposition such as: English sentence; I saw a lot of animals in Australia. Azerbaijani translation; Avstraliyada çoxlu heyvan gördüm. 212 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan The preposition in in the English sentence comes in front of the related word ‘Australia’. By contrast, in the Azerbaijani one its equivalent da comes after the related word ‘Avstraliya’. Putting the preposition to the correct place in an English sentence is a great feat. 5. Word order. It is obvious that the general structure of sentence elements in English is like this: SUBJECT + PREDICATE+OBJECT + ADVERBIAL. In Azerbaijani the order is very different: SUBBJECT+OBJECT+ADVERBIAL+PREDICATE. Thus a learner should avoid the danger of interference. 6. Countability and uncountability of English nouns. The relationship between whether a noun is countable or uncountable and article use in expressions. The points in 5 and 6 are easy to understand that is why I didn’t give example sentences. So far, I have discussed the hindrances or problems usually faced by elementary learners of English, whose first language is Azerbaijani. For upper levels also, there are such ‘adaptation’ problems. For example: 7. Functions of modal verbs, especially the secondary ones. Students often get confused about different functions of modal verbs. One example from my learning experience: I saw a presentation like the following table in ‘Longman English Grammar’ (Alexander.2003). Secondary function of modals is expressing degrees of certainty. You might could may should ought to must will You are right. be right. very uncertain ↓ ↓ almost certain certain Then I made it clear for myself why modal verbs are sometimes used ‘unusually’. It turned out, for instance, that ‘John should be at home now’ is another way of telling ‘Probably, John is at home now’. 8. English has a vast store of words, a lot of synonyms. This fact sometimes discourages students and makes them impatient in learning. A teacher has got to give explanations for this fact by for example, talking a little about styles in language. There are a lot of other problems worth considering. Azerbaijani and English are quite different languages. The difference is both convenient and inconvenient for learning English. Conveniently English possesses much fewer grammatical suffixes or prefixes than Azerbaijani, and this saves us from memorizing a lot of grammatical burden for speaking English normally. The problems I have dealt with in this article are signs of the inconvenient facet. As for the solutions to the problems, I think the development of students’ metalinguistic abilities is necessary because in order to explain the problems to students a teacher benefit from metalanguage. Metalanguage generally means the use of language to describe and discuss itself. This is the property of human language which is also called 213 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference reflexivity (Yule.1996).Students with more metalinguistic awareness succeed more in learning English. This helps learners generalize where necessary, know how and when to use grammatical rules in building English sentences etc. For example: a learner should be able to generalize words as nouns, verbs, adjectives etc. to put them in correct order in sentences. It can be a source of curiosity about the target language: one day a student of mine asked about the formation of English participles. He knows about the form of Azerbaijani participles and this makes him interested in the English counterpart. For teachers it is a convenience. Imagine a teacher explains the use of present simple in time and conditional clauses. He can write a lot of sample sentences on the board to explain it, but instead, he can rely on the students’ metalinguistic abilities and tell that in time and conditional clauses present simple is used with reference to the future. The latter is a shortcut in the teaching process. Metalanguage use can be identified as an element of the supposedly unsuccessful Grammar-Translation method. But if it is discussed for the sake of facilitating teaching, not for its own sake, it is beneficial. As the last point of my paper, there can be shortcomings in my observations and suggestionss because I do not possess a sound knowledge of pedagogy or human psychology. I am still learning English as a foreign language and whatever I suggest for facilitation in teaching is ultimately based on my own experiences as a teacher and a learner.That is why I think them reliable and valuable. REFERENCES Richards Jack C and Rodgers Theodore S.(2001). Approaches and Methods in Language Teaching. Cambridge University Press. 2. Cook Vivian. (2001). Second Language Learning and Language Teaching. London 3. Stern H, H. (1991). Fundamental Concepts of Language Teaching. Oxford University Press 4. Talıbov Y,R. Ağayev Ə, A. İsayev İ,N. Eminov A. S.(1993).Pedaqogika.Bakı. 5. A Textbook of Translation. Peter NEWMARK,1998, Prentice-Hall International, New York 6. Alexander Louis George. (2003). Longman English Grammar. Longman. 7. The Study of Language. George Yule, 1996, Cambridge University Press, New York 8. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Learning_styles 9. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Teaching_method 10. www.englishaustralia.com.au/index.cgi?E=hcatfuncs 1. TEACHING ENGLISH TO ARABIC- SPEAKING STUDENTS: CULTURAL AND LINGUISTIC CONSIDERATIONS Yegane Memmedova Undergraduate Student Qafqaz University [email protected] ABSTRACT Given the rapidly increasing number of Arabic-speaking students in U.S. public schools, English as a second language (ESL) and bilingual teachers need to be cognizant of sociolinguistic, historical and cultural considerations affecting the educational needs of these students and their families. This paper 214 April 27, 2012 Qafqaz University, Baku, Azerbaijan provides relevant information which will assist teachers to develop sensitivity and understanding of this unique language-minority population. I hope that this material will help the teachers determine how to structure the curriculum better, pinpoint transfer pitfalls between English and Arabic, enhance students’ social integration and accelerate their acquisition of English. Key words: English Arabic, culture, linguistic, human relations. One of the regions of the world most affected by political unrest and turmoil is the Middle East. The increasing population of Arabic- speaking students in the American schools has become a reality that merits attention. The purpose of this paper is to share cultural and linguistic information with bilingual and ESL teachers to enable them to promote intercultural understanding and facilitate the acquisition of English as a second language. Arabs live within the borders of over twenty nations throughout the Middle East, North Africa, and the Arabian Peninsula. Nevertheless, “ to avoid offending many Arabs, [ teachers ] would be prudent to use the singular ‘Arab nation ’ instead of the plural ‘Arab nations ’ in [ their ] conversations with the Arabs “ in acknowledgement of their shared language , religion and culture. Although 90 percent of the more than 160 million Arabic- speakers in the region are Muslim, there are also many Arab Jews and Chiristians. Minorities are identified by either religion or language. Some examples of non- Arabs are Kurds, Druze, Copts, Assyrians and Berbers. There is great pride and prestige associated with the Arabic language. “Arabic is the language one of the world’s great civilizations, and one to which the West has been profoundly indebted for over a millennium in fields as diverse as mathematics, chemistry, geography and philosophy”. Not only is it the language of the Holy Koran, but it is a language which enjoys wide usage in the creation of great literature and poetry, as well as having influenced Spanish greatly through 700 years of presence in Spain. One example of the love and respect for the written word was the care and attention given to libraries during Arab period in Spain. In one of Cordobas 70 libraries, for example, 400,000 books were collected. Geographic proximity allows for the common bond of language to remain strong despite variations in the spoken language among people of varying regions and nationalities. Children commonly grow up with sense of bilingualism in that they aware of these regional dialectical differences and how the standart written forms differ from their spoken dialects. This experience with Arabic can be helpful as students are introduced to English. Arabic is different from English is many ways. Problems ranging from phonological to morphological and structural difficulties that face Arabic speaking students while learning English have been well- documented. There are unique aspects of the Arabic language which pose special transfer problems with English which have pedagogical implications for ESL teaching and curriculum design.1 When teaching English to Arabic- speakers some linguistic considerations should be kept in mind: First , the writing system goes from right to left . The way the letters are written depends upon their position in Arabic words. The orthographies of both languages are different and tend to pose difficulty in pronunciation and spelling. Some 215 Modern Approaches in English Language and Literature 2 nd International Young Researcher’s Conference sounds in English do not exist in Arabic: an example is the substitution of the “b“ for a “p“ ( beople ) … “ compination “. Arabic does not have two distinctive bilabial plosives, only the voiced /b/ and hypercorrected spelling that represents both “b“ and “p“ as “p“. There are no written vowels. Diacritics are used instead to indicate vowels. Second, recognizing syntactinc differences between English and Arabic can guide ESL teachers and help them deal with transfer problems effectively. ESL teachers should train their students to make linguistic adjustments when learning English. For example they should make it clear that word order (e.g. Dead sea vs. sea dead), language typology (Ali goes to school vs. goes Ali to school), structural patterns (that’s the teacher whom I met vs. That’s the the teacher whom I met him)… are different in both languages. Most importantly, the sociolinguistic aspects of Arabic differ from those of English. Some these features usually transfer to English inappropriate manner. For example, the depth of questioning about family affairs, health and other private matters are culturally incompatible. Jokes are also culture – bound; what is humorous to an Arab might be outrageous to an American and vice versa. Finally, written discourse of Arab ESL learners is dependent on the Arabic logic and cultural thought patterns. The rhetoric of a tightly organized, logical presentation of ideas is as foreign to Arab students as English itself. On other hand, English rhetoric is often construed as cold and highly impersonal rather than embellished as is the elite style of literary Arabic2. 1. 2. 1. 3. 4. 5. 6. 216 END NOTE Al – Batal, M. (1988). Towards cultural proficiency in Arabic. Foreign Language Annals. 21(5), 443- 453 . Yorkey, R . (1977). Practical techniques for teaching Arabic – speaking students . In J. Alatis & R . Crymes ( Eds ) . The human factors in ESL ; A series of six lectures ( pp. 57-85 ) . REFERENCES Abraham, S., & Abraham, N. (Eds). (1983). Arabs in the New World: Studies on Arab- American communities . Butt, G. (1987). The Arab world. London: BBC Books . Al Batal, M. (1988). Towards cultural proficiency in Arabic. Foreign Language Annals . Suleiman, M. F. (1987). A Cross-phonological analysis between Arabic and English. The segmental phonemes. Yorkey, R. (1977). Practical techniques for teaching Arabic-speaking students. In J. Alatis & R. Crymes (Eds). The human factors in ESL; A series of six lectures.